this Archbald as of the former William we find him onely inserted witnesse in a second Charter granted to the town of Aire by Alexander the second sonne to King William in the 22. of his reigne and of our redemption 1236. Of the third William and fifth Lord of Douglas maker of the Indenture with the Lord Abernethie THis VVilliam is found in an Indenture made betwixt him and the Lord Abernethie which the Earles of Angus have yet extant amongst their other evidents and rights of their lands The date of this Indenture is on Palmesunday in the yeare 1259. in the reigne of Alexander the third the place the Castle of Edinburgh It is a contract of marriage in which the father called there VVilliam Lord Douglas doth contract his sonne Hugh Douglas to Marjory Abernethie sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie The summe and contents thereof are that the marriage shall be solemnized on Pasche day that all things may be perfected before Ascension day The conditions are these for the Lord Abernethies part that he shall give with his sister to Hugh Douglas viginti carictas terrae perhaps it should be Carrucatas terrae twenty plough gate of land in the towne of Glencors And for the Lord Douglas part that he shall give to his son Hugh Douglas and Marjory his wife 20. Carrucatas in feudo de Douglas twenty plough gate of land in the few of Douglas The witnesses are Alexander Cumine Earle of Buchan Raynold Cumin John of Dundie-Moore and one Douglas whose Christian name was worn away and could not be read This should seem to be that Indenture which Sir Richard Metellane of Lithington father to Iohn Lord of Thirlestane sometime Chancellour of Scotland of worthy memory doth mention in his manuscript where he hath carefully collected some memories of the house of Douglas He sayes that Sir John Ballandine of Achnoute Knight did show to John Lesly Bishop of Rosse one Indenture that makes mention of Douglassas 80. yeares before that Lord William the Hardie who was contemporary with William Wallace and this Indenture is very neare so long before his time But he saith that the Lord Abernethie who doth there indenture with the Lord Douglas was father to Marjory and our Indenture makes him brother to her It may be there have been two Indentures one before this made by her father which not being accomplished during his life hath been renewed by his sonne or brother or that they have mistaken it for there is no other save this onely which doth clearly call him her brother amongst their writs and evidents Upon this there was drawn up a Charter without date of either time or place onely it appears by the tenour thereof that it was made after the Indenture The giver is the same Lord William to Hugh his son and heire the lands disposed to him are Glaspen Hartwood Kennox and Carmackhope and Leholme together with the lands sayes he quae sunt in calumnia inter me haeredes Johannis Crawford that are in suit of law betwixt me and the heirs of John Crawforde without any detriment Then the cause of his giving is set down that they may be a dowry to Marjorie Abernethie his sonnes wife and sister to Hugh Lord Abernethie Ever after this he intitles his sonne Dominus Hugo de Douglas Sir Hugh of Douglas It hath an expresse caveat that if after the marriage be solemnized the said Sir Hugh of Douglasdale shall happen to die or if he shall aliquo malo suo genio through some devillish or wicked disposition abstain from copulation with her she shall brook and injoy these lands although the said Lord VVilliam should be alive And if the said Marjory shall outlive the said Lord VVilliam thought her husband Hugh should die before him yet he shall have the third part of his lands in Douglasdale excepting the third of so much as the said Lord VVilliam shall leave to his wife There is in it another very strange point and as it were a provision in case of divorcement or not consummating the marriage viz. that if the said Sir Hugh or Lord Hugh Dominus Hugo be then after his fathers death living lord and heir or have an heire by any other wife the said Marjory shall possesse the lands notwithstanding all the dayes of the said Hughs life Now he could not have an heire by another wife unlesse he were first divorced from her There is also one clause more touching her security That if the Lord Abernethie or his counsell shall desire any other security reasonable by Charter or hand-write that they shall cause make the conveyance as they think good and Lord VVilliam shall signe it and set his seal to it The seal at this is longer then broad fashioned like a heart the letters thereon are worn away and not discernable save onely W ll and the armes seeme to be three Starres or Mullets at the upper end thereof but I cannot be bold to say absolutely they were so This I have set down the more particularly and punctually that by these circumstances the truth may be more clear and free from all suspition of forgery and invention I have done it also that though every one be not curious or taken with these things such as are of which number I prefesse my self to be one may find something to please their harmelesse desire of the not unpleasant and some way profitable knowledge of Antiquity By this Indenture it is cleare that this William is not the same with VVilliam Hardie who died in prison and was father to good Sir James because his name was VVilliam and had a sonne Hugh as the other also had for if we do but suppose that Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernethie were 25. yeares of age at the making of the Indenture 1259. and that his father Lord VVilliam were twenty five yeares elder then his son Hugh fiftie in all then must he have been when he married the young English Lady by whom he had divers children and when he assisted VVilliam VVallace when he surprised the Castles of Sanquhaire and Disdeir and performed other warlike exploits being still in action till the 1300. about 90. or 100. years of age which carries no likelihood with it that one so old should be so able of his body Besides this Lord VVilliam the Authour of this Indenture had for his eldest sonne and heire this Hugh contracted to Marjory Abernâ—…thie but the eldest sonne and heire to that Lord VVilliam wanted good Sir James who died in Spain for all our Histories do tell how that the Bishop of Saint Andrews did sute King Edward for good Sir James to restore him to his fathers lands and inheritance but King Edward reâ—…sed to do it and in a Charter given by King Robert Bruce in the fifteenth yeare of his reigne Borvici super â—…wedam at Berwick upon Tweed of the Lordship of Douglas these expresse words are contained Jacobo Domino de Douglas Filio Heredi
right and reason Gawin Douglas had gotten possession of the Castle and had put servants into it but the Priour was stronger about the town and findes a mean to thrust them out Foreman cannot get his Bulls proclaimed none durst take it in hand so long as Hume and Hepburne agreed He workes wisely having been born under the Lord Hume he flees to him as his Patron agrees with him as a friend and gives the Abbacie of Coldinghame to his youngest brother David He doth his turne proclaimeth his Bull but had no power in Fife to prosecute it any further Yet it causeth Hepburne to come to a point to take composition the Bishoprick of Murray and 3000. crownes by year and a discharge for all his by-past intromissions So he agrees with Foreman but dis-agrees with the Lord Hume and despites him with such malice because of that morsell pulled out of his jawes that he ceased not to work him what mischief he could He did so possesse the Governour with jealousie of the Lord Humes and Angus greatnesse and aspiring that he thought there was no way to secure himself and his Government but by ridding the Countrey of them both Wherefore the Lord Hume repairing to him and finding by his neglectfull carriage and cold entertainment the little good-will he bare him repenting too late his forwardnesse in his election and calling to minde what Angus had foretold him though he had contemned his counsell yet now seeing no other remedie went to him and the Queen his wife condemning his fact and regrating the present estate of the King and Countrey and advised them to flie into England with the young King When the Governour had notice of this consultation he used such diligence and expedition that coming to Stirlin unlooked for he surprized the Queen and removing her and the Douglasses from about the King he gave the keeping of him to the Lord John Ercskin and other three Noblemen Hereupon the Queen and Angus as also the Lord Hume and his brother William with-drew themselves into England and the Governour upon their departure sent Ambassadours to King Henry to clear himself that he had done nothing why they should be so afraid of him or leave their Countrey He dealt also privately with themselves by their friends promising and protesting to give them all content and satisfaction in such wayes that they beleeving and desiring to live at home returned all of them save onely the Queen who being then near the time of her childe-birth remained at Harbottle in Northhumberland where she was brought to bed of Lady Margaret Douglas Then assoon as she was able to endure travell she went to London where she was kindly welcomed and lovingly entertained by her brother King Henry and her sister Mary Queen of France and afterward Dutchesse of Suffolk But the Governours head being once filled with suspitions and new causes of distrust arising dayly could not be quieted by their return nor the Queens absence neither could he think himself bound by promises Gawin Douglas Bishop of Dunkel uncle to Angus was committed to prison John Lord Drummond his Grandfather or mothers brother David Panetier Secretarie to the late King were likewise laid fast Alexander Lord Hume and his brother William were executed their goods confiscat their lands forfeited and their heads affixed on the Citie Gate of Edinburgh called the Nether-Bow Being thus rid of the Chamberlain he did much fear the Earle of Angus whom he left to governe in his absence for he went into France but joyned with him the Earles of Arran Argyle Huntley the Archbishop of S. Andrews and Glasgow together with a Frenchman named Antonius Darsius commonly known by the title of Sieur de la Beaute To this La Beaute he allotted Dumbar the Shires of Lowthian and the Merse where the Chamberlaines lands and friends were This Darsius was slain by Sir David Hume of Wedderburn occasionally in the year 1517. the 18. of September For this Sir David was out-lawed his house seized and Sir George Douglas Angus brother suspected to be accessarie imprisoned in Garvet Castle they not daring to meddle with the Earl himself who was no lesse suspected to have been conscious of it though falsely because Sir David had married their sister Alison Not long after this there fell out an occasion of great troubles betwixt the Earle of Angus and the Earle of Arrane There was some question of the Bailiff-ship and right of keeping Courts in Jedward Forrest the Earle of Angus his Lands but in which Andrew Ker of Farnihaste challenged a right and priviledge of doing justice and punishing male-factors as hereditarie Bailiff In this controversie Arrane sided with Farnihaste not for any particular relation or because he thought his right was good but onely in opposition to Angus whom he hated inwardly What the cause of his hatred was we hear not and they had been good friends before Arrans base sonne James Hamilton as he was on his way towards Farnihaste to assist him John Summervale of Camnethen set upon him killed five or six of his company took thirty men and horses and pursued himself so near that he was forced to turne in to Hume Castle for his safetie This fact was imputed to Angus on whom Summervale did for the most part depend men thinking that it was done by his direction But it is well known that besides this quarrell of the Earles that man had ever a particular feude with the Hamiltons But if the Earle had been guiltie of this wrong and offence done unto them it is not likely that he would have been so slightly accompanied at Edinburgh and have stayed their coming thither with so small forces if he had suspected any ill meaning from them or known any such deserving in himself Besides they having so just cause they might have complained and gotten redresse and satisfaction of the Earle by order of law if they could have made it appear that he had any hand in it and not have taken this violent course Wherefore in all likelihood this was but a colour and pretext Hereupon however in the year 1520. the 27. of April a convention being appointed at Edinburgh where Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie the Earle of Angus his uncle or Consin-German rather was Provest the Hamiltons refused to come thither alledging that they could not think themselves assured of their lives in the Town where he was Provest Archbald to cut off their excuse and that he might not hinder publick businesse laid down his office voluntarily and in his room was chosen Robert Logane a Burgesse of Edinburgh Then they came to the City and finding the Earle of Angus there but meanly attended and weakly guarded his friends not being yet conveened they assembled together with the chief Noblemen of the West in Archbishop Betons house in the Black-Frier-Winde this Beton was also Chancellour and there resolve by all means to apprehend Angus alledging that his power was so
Belfoure whom Bothwell had made Captain thereof and who had been his intimate friend and privie to all his secrets But upon some distaste or distrust Bothwell had sought to put him out of the place which he finding had made himself full Master thereof and he was now entred in termes of agreement and capitulation with the Lords to put it into their hands but had not yet concluded and transacted with them There were in the City at this time of the other party John Hamilton Bishop of S. Andrews the Earle of Huntley and the Bishop of Rosse John Lesly These when they heard that the Lords were come into the Citie came forth into the Street hoping the Citizens would assist them and help them to expell the Lords but when they saw that few or none did resort to them they fled to the Castle where they were received the Captain thereof not having as yet agreed with the Lords and some few dayes after were let out at a posterne and so escaped In the mean time the Queen had sent abroad to assemble her forces There came to her out of Lowthian the Lords Seton Yester and Borthwick small Barons Waughton Basse and Ormeston Out of the Merse Sir David Hume of Wedderburne with his Uncle Blackader notwithstanding their Chief the Lord Hume and his Cousin German Morton were on the other side Besides these they had 200. hired Souldiers under the leading of Captain Anstrudder mounting in all to 2000. and 500. with these they set forward from Dumbar with intention to go to Leith that so they might be nearer the enemy and lose no opportunity of taking advantage of them A wrong course and ill advised Whereas if they had but stayed a space in the Castle of Dumbar the Lords not having sufficient forces to assault them there nor Ordnance or any other necessary provision for a seige had been constrained to disperse themselves and retire home to their own houses Which if they had done they might easily have been overthrown being separated and scattered before they could have joyned their forces again But there is a directour of all things who had not ordained that Bothwell should prosper in his wayes which fell out also by his own temeritie and the counsel of Master Edmond Hay his Lawyer who is said to have advised him thus alledging that the Lords neither would nor durst abide their coming but would presently flee upon the first noise of their approach and that if they did but once shew themselves in the fields the Commons would all come flocking to them But it fell out clean contrary for neither did the people concurre with them because they hated Bothwell and the Lords having once taken Arms were enforced by necessity to fight for their own safety Their number was about some 2000. most part Gentlemen of good quality and ranke of the which the chief were Morton Marre Athole Glencairne Montrose the Lords Hume Lindsay Ruthven Semple and Sanwhere Small Barons Cesford Drumlenrigge Tillebardine Grange They had no Artillerie neither any Musketiers save a few from Edinburgh They caused to be drawn on their ensignes the late King lying dead and his young son the Prince James sitting on his knees with his hands heaved up to Heaven with this Motto Judge and revenge my cause O LORD While they were in Edinburgh word was brought to them about midnight that the Queen and Bothwell were come to Seton and Salt-Preston within six miles of them Whereupon they made haste and having armed went speedily toward Muscleburgh lest the enemie should seize the Bridge and Foords of the River which was within two miles of Preston So having passed it without disturbance a little after the Sun-rising finding that the enemy did not stirre they took their refreshment and broke their fast at leasure Not long after those whom they had sent before to currie the fields and to give notice what the enemie was about having perceived a few horsemen without the village drove them back again but not daring to follow them for fear of some ambuscade could learne nothing else save that the enemie was ready to march Hereupon the Lords also began to set forward toward them and being now without the Towne of Muscleburgh they perceived the enemy ranged in order of battell all along Carburie hill ready to encounter them The hill was steep and the ascent difficult on that side wherefore they turned a little to the right hand where they might with more ease and lesse disadvantage ascend the hill being there much plainer and the ground more levell This deceived the enemy who seeing them turn aside supposed they had fled to Dalketh which belonged to Morton and lay on that hand But they being come where they would have been set their men in order having the Sun on their backs and in the face of the enemie which was no small advantage for the day was exceeding hot being the fifth of June 1567. besides the Townes-men of Dalkeeth did furnish them sufficiently with drink together with other villages that lay on that hand But on Bothwels side it was not so there was no such alacrity and readinesse in the people to supply them no foresight in themselves to provide no chearfulnesse in the Army but most of them wavering between their duty to the Queen and their suspicion of Bothwels guiltinesse Yet did they not offer to forsake her neither would they have done it for anything we hear of if Bothwell durst have stood to it But his self-accusing conscience struck his minde with such terrour and dread that knowing what he had deserved he judged other mens mindes to be accordingly affected toward him and seeing head made against him beyond his expectation he began to doubt of the fidelity of those that were come to take part with him Especially he distrusted Sir David Hume of Wedderburne in regard of his friendship and Kinred with the Lord Hume and Earle of Morton Wherefore he moved the Queen to ask him whether he would abide constantly by her and performe his part faithfully He answered freely that he was come to serve her as his Soveraigne out of duty and in sincerity which he would do to the utmost of his power against whomsoever without respect of whatsoever friendship or kindred with any Blackader said the like and added withall speaking to Bothwell I wish my Lord you stay as well by it as we shall That which made them the more to fear Sir David was because a servant of his as he went to drink at a well not farre from the enemie was taken and brought to Morton who hearing whose man he was dismissed him and bade him tell his Master from him That if he were the man he should be he alone might put an end to that dayes work which is like enough he might have done if either he would have revolted to the Lords or forsaken Bothwell and gone home The rest of the Nobles and
he had two sonnes Iames and Hugh as is evident by a Charter of resignation made by his son Hugh to his nephew VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas his next wife was an English Lady called Ferrar or Ferrais of which name we finde the Earls of Darbie to have beene in the dayes of King Henry the third She bare also two sons Archbald Lord of Galloway and Iohn of whom are descended the Lords of Dalkeith Maines and Loghleven Concerning himselfe we finde in the English Chronicle that when King Edward the first took in the town of Berwick in the yeare 1295. he was Captain of the Castle there and not being able to resist and hold out the Towne being in the enemies hands he rendred the place with himselfe also a prisoner where he remained untill the warres were ended by the yeelding of Iohn Balioll to King Edward During the time of his captivitie he was to marry this English Lady that so he might be drawn to favour the Kings pretensions in conquering of Scotland But his matching did not alter his affection towards his native Countrey nor brake his constancie in performing his dutie to it Wherefore when he heard that VVilliam VVallace was risen up and had taken open banner against the English he joyned with him by which accession of forces Wallace Army was much increased and strengthened yet they were not alwayes together but according to the occasion and as opportunity did offer they did divide their companies and went to severall places where they hoped to get best advantage of the enemie and where there needed no great Armie but some few companies at once In these adventures Lord William recovered from the English the Castles of Disdiere and Sanwheire The manner of his taking the Castle of Sanwheire is said to have beene thus There was one Anderson that served the Castle and furnished them with wood and fewell who had dayly accesse to it upon that occasion The Lord Douglas directs one of his trustiest and stoutest servants to him to deale with him to finde some meane to betray the Castle to him and to bring him within the gates onely Anderson either perswaded by entreatie or corrupted for money gave my Lords servant called Thomas Dickson his apparell and carriages who comming to the Castle was let in by the Porter for Anderson Dickson presently stabbed the Porter and giving the signall to his Lord who lay neere by with his Companies set open the gates and received them into the court They being entred killed the Captaine and the whole English Garrison and so remained masters of the place The Captains name was Bevford a kinsman to his own Ladie Ferrais who had oppressed the Countrey that lay near to him very insolently One of the English that had been in the Castle escaping went to the other garrisons that were in other Castles and Townes adjacent and told them what had befallen his fellowes and withall informed them how the Castle might be recovered whereupon joyning their forces together they came and besieged it The Lord Douglas finding himself straightned and unprovided of necessaries for his defence did secretly convey his man Dickson out at a postern or some hidden passage and sent him to William Willace for aid Wallace was then in the Lennox and hearing of the danger Douglas was in made all the haste he could to come to his relief The English having notice of Wallace approach left the siege and retired toward England yet not so quickly but that Wallace accompanied with Sir John Grahame did overtake them and killed 500. of their number ere they could passe Dalswynton By these and such like means Wallace with his assistance having beaten out the English from most part of their strengths in Scotland did commit the care and custody of the whole Countrey from Drumlenrigge to Aire to the charge of the Lord Douglas Now howbeit there be no mention of these things in our Chronicle yet seeing the book of Wallace which is more particular in many things speakes of them and the Charter of the house of Siminton descended lineally of the said Thomas Dickson who for this and his other like services done to this Lord and afterward to his sonne good sir James got the 20. mark land of Hisleside which his posterity doth enjoy still holding of the Lords of Douglas and Angus and there is no doubt to be made but he hath done much more in his assistance he gave Wallace then is recorded or extant any where there being no likelihood that in those so busie times these so valiant and brave warriers did lie idle though the particulars lie buried in deep silence And certainly it was not for nought that his lands were burnt by Robert Bruce himself his wife and children taken prisoners and brought to the King of England his wife and children were taken by Bruce himself by the Lord Clifford King Edward required him to take his oath of fidelity to the Crown of England and become his subject which he utterly refusing to do his lands were given to the Lord Clifford and himself committed prisoner and so he continued to the houre of his death During which time he never abated any thing of his magnanimous courage and constancie but shewed himself worthy of his noble progenitours and no wayes short of whatever worth either they had or fame hath bestowed on them So did he also well deserve to be predecessour to such successours and father to such posterity who as we shall heare hereafter did follow this vertuous example and pattern How praiseworthy is it in him that neither the danger of his own person being in the hands and power of his enemy nor the example of so many as did yeeld to the victorious Conquerour there being few or none beside William Wallace that stood out against him no not the desperate case and estate of his Countrey brought to so low an ebbe could break his resolution to remain firme to his native soyl Notwithstanding that by all appearance all was irrecoverably lost so that his standing out against the King could bring no help to it and certain enmity for ought could be seen to himself and his posterity for ever Setting aside all these regards which are so common and so highly accounted of in this our last age not measuring dutie by profit or commoditie nor following the common rules of that wisedome which now reignes in the world which is to respect and preferre our particular before all other things but weighing matters in another ballance and squaring his actions by what was generous and right rather then that which was gainfull and advantagious for himself he hath left an example of true wisedome vertue and honesty and of true magnanimitie unto others he dieth a free man in despite of his enemies though a prisoner and beareth witnesse of the liberty of his Countrey that it did not serve but was oppressed convincing the Tyrant of that time of violence and the
Advocates and Proctors which either he then had or since have pleaded for him in that debate of most impudent and manifest lying And there are some even in our dayes scarce yet ashamed of so shamefull an assertion as to affirm that Scotland and some of their Kings have yeelded obedience and homage to a forrain Prince acknowledging him for their Soveraigne But the truth hereof is that it hath been oppressed but never served it hath been overcome and overrunne but it never yeelded And in the owne time through constancy and courage did at last overcome the overcomer and shake off the yoake of forrainers in spight of all their force and fraud whereof as the Lord Douglas in this catastrophe of his life is a pregnant witnesse so hath he left behind him an honourable memory of an invincible mind and a lesson for tyrants to teâ—…li and let them see how weake a thing tyranny is and how small power and force it hath when it meets with true courage though it were but of one man who overcomes their force and falshood with truth and constancy And certainly this Lords vertue and merits are such as how ever those that come after him did fall into more happy times and had better occasions to show themselves and to make their actions more conspicuous towards their Countrey yet there is no reason why he should be thought inferiour to any one of them because his fortune was harder then theirs Nay he ought rather to be preferred so much the more as he was more assailed and compassed about with difficulties and did wrastle with the necessities of the times without shrinking or succumbing under the burden Besides it was he that planted and laid the foundation upon which they builded so honorable interprises did perfect what they had begun Some write that he being cited by King Edward with others of this Countrie appeared upon the citation and that he was not apprehended by fraud or force but came of his own accord to Berwick which if he did it hath not been to confesse or acknowledge any servitude or homage as due to Edward or the English but to plead for the liberty of his Countrey and to protest and testifie against his usurpation Others say that he and the Bishop of Glasgow being challenged to pertake in a conspiracy against King Edward under a pretext of a treatie with Perâ—…ie to avoid the imputation of disloyaltie and treason of which he would not be partaker he came and yeelded himself to the King which if it be true was a very honourable and generous fact remarkable and rare to be found that no love of his Countrey nor hatred of tyranny so strong and powerfull motives could draw him to be partaker of any dishonest action though against his enemy Methinks such noble carriage might have procured more noble dealing at King Edwards hands and have wrung more favour from him which since it did not it may be taken as an argument as want of goodnesse in himself who had neither judgement to discern in vertue nor a heart to honour it in others But for my owne part I thinke it most likely that hee was taken by one means or other and brought in against his will but whether hee were brought in with his will or came in against his will that word of yeelding which they ascribe to him is either very impertinent or else very warily to be understood to wit for the yielding of his person onely not of the liberty of his Countrie which he never yeelded neither for the acknowledging of any English authority over it or himself which he never would do but choose rather to die in prison in Hogs towre in Berwick There are that say he was sent from Barwick to Newcastle and from thence carried to Yorke in the Castle whereof he died and was buried in a little Chappell at the fouth end of the bridge which is now altogether decayed His death which is recâ—…ned of some to have fallen out in the yeare 1307. must have been sooner in the year 1302. for his sonne Sir James returned into Scotland in the yeare 1303. when Edward was at Stirling where the Bishop of Saint Andrewes did recommend him to the King Now Sir James came not home till he heard newes of his fathers death It is also said of this Lord that he had the Isle of Man whether as heritable possessour or as Governour onely it is not known but it is well known that this Island belonged to the Crown of Scotland and that the Douglasses have had more then an ordinary interest therein Douglas Castle and Douglas Haven which carry their names to this day do beare sufficient witnesse But whether from this man or some other is not so easie to determine peremptorily Of good Sir James the first James and eighth Lord of Douglas THe next is James commonly called good Sir James whom men account as the first of whom the house of Douglas received the beginning of their greatnesse which came at last to exceed others so farre that it did almost passe the bounds of private subjects He was as we have said already sonne to the same William by his first wife the Lord Keeths sister his education in his youth is said to have been in vertue and letters first at Glasgowe aftetwards at Paris for his father being encombred with warres and last imprisoned his uncle Robert Keeth conveyed him away to Paris in the time of Philip le bell where he remained exercising himself in all vertuous exercise and profited so well that he became the most complete and best accomplished young noble man in the Countrey or elsewhere Being certified of his fathers death the love of his native soile made him to return into Scotland to order the course of his life by the counsell and advice of his friends But when he came home finding his patrimony disposed by King Edward to the Lord Clifford and his friends scattered and dispersed having by his mother some relation of kindred to William Lambert Archbishop of Saint Andrewes he addressed himself to him who did receive him kindly and entertain him nobly And when King Edward the first was come to Stirling in his last journey at what time he in a manner overanne all Scotland and destroyed the monuments thereof the Archbishop going thither to salute him carried this young man along with him and taking his opportunity presented him to King Edward humbly intreating him to take him into his protection and to restore him into his fathers inheritance and imploy him in his service as a youth of great hope and expectation and such as might be usefull and stedable if he should be pleased to use him The King demanded what he was and having understood what his name and lineage was and that he was sonne to Lord William did absolutely refuse to do him any courtesie or favour nay he could not abstain from reproachfull and contumelious words against the
wisely and earnestly disswaded him and did exhort him first to take order with the discorders at home and before all things to settle them For the Earle of Rosse had slain the Lord of the Isles whereby a great party of the Kings army was diminished the Lord of the Isles men lying back for want of a head and so the Lord Rosse and his men for feare of punishment So did also many others that lay neare them retire and go home fearing least they should suffer in their absence by their neighbourhood to those disagreeing Lords and be some way endamaged wherefore they thought good to provide in time the best they could against all perrills that might happen For this cause hee councelled the King first to settle peace amongst his owne subjects before he enterprised a forraign war that peace being settled and his army united he might the more strongly and with better successe invade England But the King contemning his good and wholsome counsell his French friendship prevailing more with him then either his owne good or the good of his Countrey hee raised an army wherewith hee entred England and was encountred by the English at Durham where the Scots were defeated King David Bruce taken prisoner and with him beside others VVilliam Earle of Douglas and the Lord of Liddesdale who were shortly after ransomed or dismissed so much the more easily for that they had the King and so cared the lesse for others This sell out in the yeare 1346. October the 17. as hath been said While the Lord Liddesdale is a prisoner amongst his enemies he forgetteth not his friends at home Sir David Barcklay had slain one John Douglas brother to Sir VVilliam and father to Sir James of Dalkeith say our Writers beside Horsewood but they should say rather brother to Sir William for there Sir William is the same Lord of Liddesdale of whom wee now speake sonne naturall to good Sir James neither was John Douglas slain in Horsewood but in Kinrosher by Loch-leven This Barcklay also had taken Sir John Bullock at the Kings command and put him in prison in Lindores where hee died of hunger almost in the same sort that Sir Alexander Ramsay died The Writers lay the blame on the Nobilitie that envied so worthy a man and accused him salsely to the King of unsaithfulnesse but they tell not in what point They themselves call him a worthy Chaplain of great wisedome singular prudencie and eloquence beyond any in his time who had been Chamberlain to Edward Balliol Treasurer to the rest of the Englishmen in Scotland and lastly Chamberlain to King David and amongst the chief of his Counsellers reputed as another Chussay Neverthelesse thus was he delated and taken away having done divers good offices in the Common-wealth and being very necessary unto it The Lord of Liddesdale had drawne him from the English faction to King Davids party and he had used him in good services whereof hee was not forgetfull ever remaining one of his speciall friends This giveth men matter of suspition that his death was for ill will to the Lord of Liddesdale by the King incensed against him never digesting in heart the death of Sir Alexander Ramsay whereby the King is blamed as counseller or follower thereof and that Sir David Barcklay enemy to him did execute it willingly or did procure the Kings command thereto The taking of the Castle of Edinburgh in the yeare 1341. by the Lord of Liddesdale was plotted by Sir John Bullock say the Writers who in quicknesse of wit and sharpnesse of invention past all men in his dayes In revenge of this Liddesdale causeth slay Sir David Barcklay by the hands of Sir John Saint Michaell say they but they should have said Carmichaell in Aberdene A just fact but not justly done the matter was good the forme ill being besides and against all order but who could wait for order in so disordered a Countrey when should hee by order of law have obtained justice his Prince being in captivitie his duetie to his friends defendeth the fact the estate of the Countrey excuseth the forme God looketh not so upon things hee had before as wee heard slain Sir Alexander Ramsay he must not want his owne share but who durst doe it The avenger of bloud finds the means Such is the estate of man what can they lean to on earth ere he do not pay that debt of bloud the Earle of Douglas shall exact it his Chief his Cousin and to adde that also his owne sonne in Baptisme as the Lord Liddesdale was to the Earle of Douglas for the black book of Scone calleth him his spirituall father and thus it came to passe The Lord of Liddesdale being at his pastime hunting in Attrick Forrest is beset by William Earle of Douglas and such as hee had ordained for that purpose and there assailed wounded and slain beside Galsewood in the yeare 1353. upon a jealousie that the Earle had conceived of him with his Lady as the report goeth for so sayes the old song The Countesse of Douglas out of her Boure she came And londly there that she did call It is for the Lord of Liddesdale That I let all these teares downe fall The song also declareth how shee did write her love letters to Liddisdale to disswade him from that hunting It tells likewise the manner of the taking of his men and his owne killing at Galsewood and how hee was carried the first night to Lindin Kirk a mile from Selkirk and was buried within the Abbacie of Melrosse The cause pretended or the cause of this slaughter is by our Writers alledged to be the killing of this Alexander Ramsay and Sir David Barklay and some other grudges and so the Earle said himself as they say and so it was indeed if we looke unto God but who doth beleeve him that it was on his part no Writers no report no opinion of men doth beleeve it not untill this day They lay the cause on his ambition on his envie of Liddesdales honour and jealousie of his greatnesse Reason swaies to the same side and brings great if not necessary arguments for what had hee to doe with Alexander Ramsay that he should for his sake dippe his hands in his owne bloud farre lesse for Sir David Barcklay on whom he himself should have taken avengement if the Lord Liddesdale had not done it this John Douglas whom Barcklay slew being so neare to himselfe but something must bee said to colour things But this will not colour this blemish though in a faire body indeed as we shall see hereafter Doth ambition spring from a great minde Doth envie of vertue jealousie of hatred Let noble hearts eschew them it is the basest thought that can fall into a mans mind Right minds love vertue even in strangers even in enemies generous minds strive to do better not to hinder such as do well It is a strange maxime and ill grounded a wicked
related at large hereafter when we shall come to treat of the house of Douglas And so we see him very fortunate and honourable in his marriage in his purchases and in his children his honourable minde appeares in his deportment to his sister Uterine whom the Writers call Elconora de Bruce to whom he gives no lesse then the Baronie of Wester Calder in maritagium to her and her heires whatsoever with her husband Sir James Sandilands as the transumpt of the Charter beares extracted by James Douglas Lord Dalkeith 1420. April 4. The Charter it selfe is not dated but the giver is cleare Gulielmus Douglas Dominus loci ejusdem and Sir James his entaile doth cleare it in which he is called Earle of Douglas and Marre This Elionora Bruce had to her father Robert Bruce some call him Alexander son to Edward slaine in Ireland and Cousin Germane with K. Robert He was Earle of Carrict and after the death of Archbald Lord of Galloway he married his relict this Earles mother and had by her this Lady Elionora who as we have said was married to Sir James Sandilands In regard of this marriage and the Donation of these lands that house of Sandilands gave the coat of the house of Douglas a Heart and three mullets which none else hath besides him except those of the name of Douglas This Earle William was bred in France and as the manuscript beareth most part in the warres his first returne to Scotland was before the battell of Durham some few yeares which appears by the forenamed Charter given him by his uncle in the year 1342. Touching his actions after his return the first was a hard entry at the battell of Durham where the King made many Knights to stirre them up to fight valiantly and first he created William Lord Douglas an Earle In the morning being Warden he is sent to view the English Camp and engaged among them ere he was aware he had a number of his men slaine and himselfe also narrowly escaped In the battell being Leader of the Foreward he was taken and the King himselfe likewise with divers others But his successe after is more fortunate for the better understanding whereof let us remember the estate of affaires of the Countrey of Scotland at that time After King David Bruce was taken prisoner at the field of Durham the English repossessed themselves of the Merse Tivedale Liddesdale and Lawderdale so that their Marches were Cockburnspath and Sawtray and from that to Carnilops and the Corse-cave Balliol had gotten again his old inheritance in Galloway and wasted Annandale Nidisdale and Cliddisdale with fire and sword and had also with Percie overrun Lowthian neither could there be an army made up in Scotland to resist him for some few yeares so that Balliol behaved himselfe again as King but we heare that no obedience hee got by the good will of the people The Scots had chosen Robert Stuart who was King afterward to bee Governour in the Kings absence but no great action is recorded that hee was able to take in hand at such a time and in such estate of his Countrey The Earle of Douglas being ransomed or dismist the more easily for that they had the King in their power returned home Thereafter there fell out a matter very greatly to bee lamented that it should have fallen into the hands of so worthy a person the killing of the Lord of Liddesdale by the Earle let me never excuse such a fact I may well bee sory for it But I wonder at this that the Earle after his slaughter should have obtained his whole estate not onely that which hee did acquire for his owne vertue and valour in the Borders as Liddesdale with the Sherisship of Roxbrough or Tweddale but also those lands which hee had gotten by his wife as Dalkeith Newlands Kilbugho c. But being rightly considered it seemes not so strange for after the Lord of Liddesdale had slain Sir Alexander Ramsay the King apparantly hath never pardoned from his heart But being still incensed against him as may appeare in that action the King allowed or rather moved of Sir David Barcklay in taking and slaying Sir John Bullock a speciall friend of the Lord of Liddesdale and for ill will and spite of him say our Writers and that his anger being renewed and increased by the killing of Sir David Barcklay It is possible the King hath beene well pleased to heare and know of his ruine whereupon the Earle of Douglas there being none so able to do it as he being his Chief and kinsman having his owne particular grudge was incouraged to make him away and having done it hath obtained his lands the more easily Our Histories testifie that the house and name of Douglas was divided against it self pursuing each other for many yeares together with much bloudshed and all upon this occasion Belike the marriage of the Lord Liddesdales daughter to Sir James Douglas of Lowden Kincavell and Calder-cleere hath beene or should have been made in his owne time which hath moved the Douglas of Dalkeith Calder-cleere and them of Strabrock to make head against the Earle as those who did most resent that slaughter But at last the Earle as commonly remorse cometh after bloud repenting or at the intercession of friends gives the lands of Dalkeith Newlands and Kilbugho to Mary daughter to the Lord of Liddesdale by resignation in favour of her as is extant in our publick Register to regain the favour and dependance of his friends that were alienated from him retaining Liddesdale and his other Borderlands and Offices in his owne person for we finde in the Register James Douglas sonne to William Earle of Douglas and Marre stiled Lord of Liddesdale in a letter of pension of 200 marks sterling granted to him by King Robert the first of the Stuarts His first care was to deliver his own inheritance from the English bondage for which purpose having gathered together a company of his friends He recovered Douglasdale from them having slain and chased them every man out of it then encouraged with this successe the favour of his countrey people increasing towards him and greater companies drawing to him he expelled them also out of Attrick Forrest and Tueddale and the greater part of Tivedale At that time John Copland I know not whether it were hee that had taken King David at the battell of Durham or some other of that same name was Captain of the Castle of Roxbrough and seeing that the Earle of Douglas did so prevail against his countrey men gathered together a great company of them and went forth to oppose him but was quickly put to flight and constrained to retire to the said Castle again Thus having repressed and ejected the English out of those parts of Scotland he not contented therewith resolveth to invade them in their owne Countrey wherefore he accompanied with the Earle of March his owne father in law and
having gathered together a great power of men as privately and as secretly as hee could hee marched towards England They sent VVilliam Ramsay of Dalhousie before and gave him order to burn Norame and to spoil the Countrey about to draw the English upon their hoast which lay in ambuscade at a place called Nisbet-moore Ramsay having done his part very dexterously as he was injoyned having gathered together a great bootie of cattell made as if hee would drive them into Scotland The English to recover their goods pursued him eagerly and he flying of purpose drew them into the ambushment where the Scots arising suddenly set upon them fiercely and put them to flight with great slaughter There were taken prisoners Thomas Gray and his sonne with John Darcy a Noble man and many others even the greatest part of them After this being encouraged by their former successe they did enterprise against the towne of Berwick and took it in by scalade not without great opposition and resistance having been discovered by the watches They had in their company Eugenie Garrantiers with some fouretie Frenchmen more whom John King of France had sent into Scotland a little before with foure thousand crownes to wage souldiers therewith and this was all excepting fair promises a weake support in so great a strait and let it bee well marked that men may see how farre they erre from the truth that alledge that our Countrey and the liberty thereof hath been maintained and upheld by support from France and not by the valour and industry of the inhabitants The Nobility tooke the money and divided it amongst themselves prosecuting the warre in their owne manner by frequent incursions and inrodes These fouretie were present at this exploit and at other occasions where they behaved themselves valorously It is said by some that Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus was present at these surprises and that he had a chiefe hand in it as being the man that first broached it and drew the rest to it by his perswasion But most Authours mention onely the two former There were slaine within the towne of Berwick Alexander Ogle Governour thereof Thomas Percie brother to the Earle of Northumberland and Edward Gray with others but they could not winne the Castle which he held against them whereupon King Edward coming to rescue it they being not able to keep the towne rifled it and then burnt it and razed the walls thereof in the yeare 1355. King Edward caused repair it again and while that was in doing he went himself to Roxbrough where he kept his residence for that time Thither came Balliol and being wearied as may be supposed of his titular Kingdome resigned all that hee had which was a show and pretense to it The King of England requesting instantly that hee would avenge him of the injuries done to him by the Scots who would not acknowledge nor obey him but had expelled him out of his Kingdome King Edward heard him very willingly and upon that pretext invaded Lowthian by sea and land but his Navie was dispersed and broken by storme of weather and by land the victuall was put out of the way so as he was constrained to retire home again after he had powred out his fury upon Edinburgh Hadington and other townes in Lowthian which lay in his way He being gone the Earle of Douglas passed into Galloway and partly by force partly by perswasion and entreatie hee reduced that whole Countie to the Kings obedience and caused Donald Mackdowgall one of the principall men in Galloway to take his oath of allegiance and fidelitie in the Church of Cumnock Hollinshed attributeth this to the Lord of Niddisdale his brothers sonne naturall sonne to the Lord of Galloway he tooke also by force the Castle of Dalswinton and Carlaverock and razed them Some Histories say they were razed by composition and upon agreement by King David himself after his returne At this time also John Stuart sonne to Robert the Governour recovers Annandale from the enemy and Roger Kilpatricke took in Disdeir And even as before in their Kings minority they had done so now during his captivitie these his faithfull subjects made his enemies to reap but small profit of all the pains having now again delivered this Countrey from them almost every where Let it be remarked as wee said before to the end that Kings and Princes may think it the best policy that can bee to procure and entertain the love and heartie affection of his subjects and more specially of his faithfull Nobilitie Shortly after this they write that the Earle of Douglas went into France with 3000. men and was made Knight of the chiefest order in that Kingdome he was present at the battell of Poictiers where the field being lost and John King of France taken prisoner by Edward the black Prince son to King Edward the third the Earle of Douglas escaped very hardly being rescued by his own men of whom there was slain Andrew Stuart Robert Gordon Andrew Haliburton and Andrew Vasse Knights Archbald Douglas son naturall to good Sir James and brother to the Lord Liddisdale was taken prisoner and with him William Ramsay of Colluthie Archbald was known for a man of qualitie but the other not known to be a man of any estate and they perceiving it the more to deceive their taker Archbald used him as his serving-man making him to pul off his boots and do such other drudgerie by which means he was set at libertie for a small ransome Now as these actions of warre do shew his valour and love to his Countrey so likewise there fell out an occasion at home in matter of State Policie which did no lesse manifest his prudencie magnanimitie and affection to his native soile which was this King David being returned from his captivity after he had spent some five years in settling of the troubles and affairs of his Kingdome after he had fined such as had fled first at the battell of Durham and composed such broiles and disorders as were amongst his subjects at last in the year 1363. he kept a Parliament There he propounded unto the Estates that they would give way to the uniting of the two Kingdomes of Scotland and England and seeing he himself had no children be contented to give way that King Edward of England or his son might be his Successour Whether he made this proposition because he did judge it indeed to be most profitable for both Kingdomes so to end all their quarrells and warres or that he had taken a great liking of the King of Englands son or else that he had been constrained to promise and sweare to do it by King Edward when he was in his power or some other occasion it is uncertain But the motion was so ill taken by all that were there present that they had no patience to stay till every mans vote were asked in his turn but altogether with one voice
Posteritie doth still yet happily with good report possesse the Earledome of Huntington This Alane Lord of Galloway had by his wife Margaret eldest daughter to David two daughters as is most commonly reported Dornagilla and Mary Dornagilla his eldest daughter was married to John Balliol father to that John Balliol who was afterward Crowned King of Scotland Mary his second daughter was married to John Cummin Earle of Marre and by her Lord of Galloway called Read John Cummin slain by King Robert Bruce at Dumfrees Some write that this Alane had three daughters and that the eldest was married to one Roger Earle of Winton of whom seeing we have no mention in pretension to the Kingdome it is apparent that either there hath been no such woman or that she hath died without children Buchanan sayes he had three daughters at his death in the life of Alexander the second Also Boetius in his thirteenth book fol. 294. saith the same and calleth this man Roger Quincie Earle of Winton who saith he was made Constable for his father in law Alane and continued in that Office untill the dayes of King Robert Bruce and then being forfeited for treason the Office of Constable was given to Hay Earle of Arrall hee sayes also that John Cummin did not marry one of Alanes daughters but one of this Quincies Earle of Winton who had married the said Alanes eldest daughter which is carefully to bee marked Hollinshed sayes the same in his Chronicle of Scotland and calleth him Roger Quincie John Cummin had by Mary his wife one onely daughter called Dornagilla who was married to Archbald Douglas slain at Halidon hill father to this Earle William of whom wee now speake whereby hee was Grandchild to Mary and great Grandchilde to Margaret David of Huntingtons eldest daughter and by consequent reckoning from David of Huntington his daughter 1 Margaret 2 her daughter Mary 3 Martes daughter 4 this Earle William is the fourth person On the other side for Robert Stuart reckoning likewise from the said David of Huntington his daughter 1 Isabel her sonne 2 Robert Bruce Earle of Carrict 3 his sonne King Robert 4 his daughter Marjory 5 her sonne Robert Stuart is the fifth person which is a degree further then the Earle of Douglas who was in equall degree with Marjory his mother This reckoning is not unlike that whereby Robert Earle of Carrict did claim it before when he contended with Balliol for Bruce was a Male and a degree neerer equall with Balliols mother and this Earle was also the Male and a degree neerer then Stuart equall with his Mother and besides all this he was come of the eldest of Davids daughters which Bruce was not This was the ground of his claim but finding his pretension evill taken and disliked by all the Nobility and disputing that which had been decided long before in favour of King Robert Bruce who had been confirmed King and to whom Balliol had renounced whatsoever right he could claim to whom also and to his posterity they all and Earle Williams owne predecessours had sworn obedience and continued it the whole time of his life and of his sonne David the space of 64. yeares To which Robert Bruce and not to David of Huntington Robert Stuart was to succeed wherefore the Earles chiefest friends George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his brothers in law by his first wife and Robert Ereskene his assured friend keeper of the three principall Castles in Scotland Dumbartan Stirlin and Edinburgh disswaded him from it And so he was contented to desist and joyning very willingly with the rest of the Nobilitie accompanied him to Scone and assisted at his Coronation being no lesse acceptable and commended for his modest acquiescing then he had been before displeasing for his unseasonable motion For the which in token of his good will and that hee might so much the more tie the Earle to him the new King bestowes two very honourable gifts upon him His eldest daughter Euphane on the Earles son James that failing heires Male the Crowne might so fall to his house The other benefit was bestowed upon the Earle himselfe the marriage of Margaret Stuart Countesse of Marre and Angus daughter and heire to Earle Thomas This Countesse of Marre and Angus did beare to this Earle George Earle of Angus that was married to one of King Robert the thirds daughters as we shall see in the house of Angus It is knowne that these two lived after from thenceforth in good friendship as Prince and Subject without suspition grudge or eye list on either partie for neither did the King remember it as an aspiring whereby to hold a continuall suspicious eye over him neither did he feare the King as jealous of it or as esteeming that he had suffered vvrong in the repulse nor seekking any means to prosecute it further laying aside all quarrells vvith the cause in sinceritie on both sides This should be the practice of all honest hearts and is the onely mean to end all debates entertain peace and keepe humane society farre contrary to this novv called vvisedome of dissidence distrust jealousie curbing and keeping under those vvith vvhom vvee have had any difference vvhich is the onely vvay to foster variance and to make enmitie eternall For trust deserveth truth and moves a man to deserve that trust and to be vvorthy of it Time vvins and allures even the wildest minds of men and also of beasts even of fierce lions if it bee not a monster in nature or worse then a monster one amongst a thousand which is the onely true and solid policie that makes the hearts of men ours for men must be led by their hearts and by no other way and so imployed or else let no man thinke ever to make any great use of them King Robert after his Coronation made divers Earles and Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom James Lindsay of Glenaske was made Earle of Crawford This same yeare the peace with England was broken which had been made with King David at his releasing from captivitie for foureteene yeares and had now continued not above foure or five yeares onely The occasion of it was this there is a yearely Faire in Roxbrough and some of the Earle of Marches servants going thither were slain by the English that kept the Castle thereof When the Earle of March craved justice and could not obtain it the next yeare when the Faire day came again hee having gathered a sufficient power of men invaded the Towne slew all the Males of any yeares and having rifled it and taken a great spoil and booty he burnt it to the ground We reade that a good while after this the Earle of Northumberland and Nottingham set forward toward Scotland with an army of three thousand men at armes and seaven thousand archers and sent forth Sir Thomas Musgrave with three hundreth speares and three hundreth archers to Melrosse to trie what hee could learne of
The word also will import not altogether flat cowardise but a natural sluggishnesse want of action whereof cowardise is sometimes the cause but not alway though they concurre often But there is another affection that makes men slack in action which proceeds not either of sluggishnesse or cowardise but of irresolution when a man swiming betwixt two opinions resolves not fully upon either and this seemes to have beene his disposition A great impediment in his actions and at least in this last point of such importance the cause of his ruine while neither his heart could suffer him to betake himself against his Prince whom naturally he affected neither could he digest to forget the fact done or after it to commit himself to the doer Which disposition though it have brought out the like effects as cowardlinesse and sluggishnesse are wont to do to wit lingring and eschewing of the battell yet this did not proceed in him from either of these two but had the originall from a very honest minde to his dutie His love to his Prince strove and fought with another dutie which was his love to his dead brother or to his owne honour Out of which whileas he either cannot or occasion is not offered to extricate himselfe and winde out a full resolution he suffered himselfe to be carried unto that which he was most inclined to his love to his Prince and thereby he slipt and let slide through his fingers as it were this faire occasion which was then offered unto him of no lesse in the judgement of his friends then the casting the dice for the Crown And so James Hamilton told him that the occasion was such that if he did not lay hold of it he should never finde the like again he told him withall that his want of resolution would be his overthrow as it was indeed For James Hammiltoun himselfe left him that same night and went to the King of whom hee was so honourably and well received that others thereby were encouraged to come in also Yet others write that he was committed to ward in Rosseline for a certaine season and afterward releeved at the entreatie of George Douglas Earle of Angus However by his information to the King of the estate of the Earle Douglas his Armie how forward they had beene to have fought and how discontented and discouraged they were with his lingring how the greatest motive that kept them with him was their doubting of pardon for their former offences the King caused make a Proclamation that whosoever would come unto him and forsake the Earle Douglas should have free remission for all that was past providing they came within 48. houres This being published the most part of the Earls Armie left him so that there remained not ere the next morning with him above 2000. men whereby he was constrained to leave the fields and his friends and servants that were in Abercorne to be cruelly slaine and executed for the Castle was taken by force and demolished to his no small reproach in that he was so irresolute and had not by some meane or other procured at least some honest composition for himselfe and them or else to have adventured all Where if he would not have taken the Kingdome in case of victorie yet might he honourably have set downe conditions of peace or if he had lost the field he could not have lost more then he did for by these meanes abandoned of all he was constrained to flee unto England In the yeare 1455. having gotten together a small company of men he returned into Annandale thinking to have found some friends in those quarters which were his own lands before but there he was encountred by the Kings followers especially by his own kinsman but the Kings Cousin George E. of Angus as some write who defeated him His brother the Earle of Murray was slain in the field and his other brother the Earle of Ormond was hurt and taken prisoner after his wounds were cured being brought to the King he was executed with greater regard to this last action then respect to his victory obtained not far from the same place at Sark against the English Magnus with the red main their insolent Champion which was so greatly praised by the King before and so acceptable to all Court and Countrey Such is the course and vicissitude of all humane affaires We heare of one onely sonne of Ormonds named Hugh Dean of Brichen of whom we shall speake somewhat hereafter in the life of Archbald Earle of Angus who was Chancellour of Scotland His takers were the Lord Carlile and Johnston of Johnston to whom the King gave in recompence the 40. l. land in Pittinen upon Clide to each of them a 20. l. land thereof The third brother John Lord of Balvenie escaped in a wood and the Earle himself by flight got him to Dunstaffage where finding Donald Earle of Rosse and Lord of the Isles he incited him to make war against the King in his favours and after he had ingaged him therein he withdrew himselfe again into England This is noted to have beene in the yeare 1455. after which there was a Parliament called about the fifth of June or August as the Acts beare wherein he and his brother John and his wife Beatrix were againe forfeited and their lands of Galloway annexed to the Crowne This Beatrix who had beene his Brothers wife and whom he had used and kept for his owne wife for certaine yeares came to the King and excused her selfe as being a woman and compelled to doe what she had done The King received her into favour and married her to John Stuart his halfe brother by the mother and gave her the lands of Balvenie This John was afterward made Earle of Athole in King James the thirds time he had by Beatrix two daughters onely the eldest of which was married to the Earle of Errole This is cast in by some in the next yeare following The Earl Douglas abandoned on all hands travelled with Donald of the Isles Earle of Rosse conforme to their old band made with Earle William to assist him and renew his claim to the Isles Hereupon Donald wasted Argyle Arran Loquhaber and Murray took the Castle of Inner-Nesse burnt the towne and proclaimed himselfe King of the Isles but his wife who was daughter to James Levingston and had beene given to him in marriage at the Kings desire of purpose to retain him the better in duty when she saw she could neither prevaile with him in that point and that besides she was but contemned by him and the barbarous people that were with him she left him and came to the King who received her very gladly About this same time Patrick Thornton a secret favourer of the Earle Douglas his faction though he had followed the Court a long time slew John Sandilands of Calder the Kings Cousin and Alane Stuart also upon occasion at Dumbartan These two were of the Kings side
saved and the Earle Bothwell sailed to Denmark There being examined what he was and whence he came when he did not answer clearly and distinctly he was cast into prison and having lien there ten years at last he died mad The 15. of December a Parliament was held at Edinburgh where most part of the Nobilitie were present and amongst others the Earle of Huntley which when the Queen heard of she said Bothwell might as well have been there as he meaning that they were both alike guiltie In this Parliament the Queens resignation of the Crown the Kings Coronation and Murrays Regencie were confirmed their Fact was approved that had taken the Queen at Carburie and William Douglas was authorized to keep her still in the Castle of Logh-leven Things being thus settled the Regent being acknowledged of all and his authoritie ratified Religion established the fear of Bothwel removed they seemed to be in great suretie yet were they never lesse sure for these very things which seemed to make them strong and sure were the causes of change for many did envie the Regent some hated Religion and others there were that being rid of Bothwell applied themselves to the Queen whom only out of hatred to Bothwell they had forsaken Of the last sort was Secretary Metellane of the second Tillebardin who had also some particular against the Regent which Writers do not specifie The Hamiltons were of the first Rank who thought themselves injured by him and esteemed his Office due to them together with Argyle whose mother and Huntley whose wife was of the house of Hamilton These had some hopes from France where Beton Archbishop of Glasgow lay as Lieger for the Queen and fed them with faire promises of men and money Yet they carried things very closely and made shew of friendship to those of the Kings side till such time as the Queen escaped out of Logh-leven by the means of George Douglas brother to William of Loghleven and to the Regent also by his mother This George had corrupted a naturall brother of his who was often trusted by William with the Keyes of the Castle One day William being at dinner this man desired the Keyes of him as he had done divers times before to let out the Queens waiting Gentlewoman and having gotten them he let out the Queen her self in her Gentlewomans apparell and masked He also went out with her and having locked the Gates threw the Keyes into the Lake and rowed the Queen over in the Boat to the Lake side where George and Tillibarne were staying for her with nine horse onely Our Writers say it was without the mothers knowledge but others affirme that she had a hand in it being moved with pity and commiseration to see her Princesse in such estate and upon the Queens promise to preferre her sonne George and pardon her other friends that were on her contrary faction amongst which we hear no mention of Murray Morton also was leâ—…t out onely it was agreed upon that his forfeiture should not prejudice their right to the Earledome of Morton This fell out the second day of May 1568. She went that night to Nidderie where by the way the Lord Seton and John Hamilton of Orbiston did meet her and the next day they went to Hamilton with 500. horse The Regent was then at Glasgow keeping of justice Courts When these news were brought to him some counselled him to go to Stirlin where the King was and where he would be the stronger But William Douglas of Drumlenrig not having the patience to stay till it came to his turne to speak and before his opinion was asked If you do so my Lord sayes he I will get me straight to the Queen as Boyde hath done For Boyde indeed was gone to her with intention as he would have made them beleeve to play Husha's part for he wrote back to Morton by his sonne that he would be more steadable and do them better service being with her than if he should remain with them There is a Proverb a foot backward a mile backward a mile a million and so never forward Whereby is signified that there is much moment in the beginnings and first efforts and great danger in recoiling and letting slip the present opportunitie So thought Drumlenrig and the Lord Semple also was of his minde Morton did confirme their opinion and reduced at large how necessary it was for them to stay still in Glasgow shewing that it was their best to make all the haste they could that their safetie did consist in celeritie in regard that so soon as it were known that she was at libertie the opinion of her authoritie and name of a Queen would daily draw more and more followers to her especially seeing the most remote parts of the Kingdome were most affectionated to her service We are enough here said he together with the Towns men who being enemies to the Hamiltons we need not doubt of their fidelittie to keep this place and make it good against them The Cunninghames and Semples potent families are hard at hand and so is the Lennox the Kings own patrimonie Neither is Douglas-dale very farre off nor Stirlin-Shire and the Earle of Marres Forces These will suffice to oppose the enemie till such time as our friends that dwell further off be advertised Mortons judgement was respected and his opinion followed whereupon messengers were immediatly dispatched and sent into Lowthian and the Merse and other parts which lay farre off to give them notice of their danger and of their intentions and to desire them to make all the haste that possibly they could to come to their aid and assistance The first that came was the Lord Hume with 600. horse the ninth of May upon his arrivall they intended to go directly to Hamilton and dare the enemie and force him to fight But that same night ere morning word was brought them that they were gathering their forces and mustering their men to take the fields for having gotten together 6000. men and knowing by certain intelligence that they were not above 4000 with the Regent confiding in their number they purposed to carry the Queen to the castle of Dumbartan where she remaining in a place of safety they might manage and prosecute the warre according to their pleasure and either use expedition therein or draw it out at length and linger as they should see cause and finde it most for their advantage The Regent ghessing what their aime was led also his armie forth into Glasgow-Moore supposing they would have gone that way but when he saw them on the South side of the river of Clide he made haste and crossed the river at the Bridge and Foords to be before them in their way I have heard it reported by those that live there about that the Queens Souldiers did essay to passe the river and come to that side where the Regent was but one or two of the foremost
so far were they alienated from him in affection And indeed though they had intended to have come in to assist him he gave them no time to do it for ere they could have come as my Lord Boyd only did he had dimitted his Regencie and was so far from making any impediment or let to the Proclamation that he assisted a single officer with a trumpet who came to proclaime the Kings authoritie and publickly laying down his Office he took instruments of his dimission The next day when the Lord Boyd came to him hee chid him soundly for this his haste and even he himself when he had thought better on it was angry with himself that hee should so rashly and unadvisedly have given way to his enemies who used the Kings bare name against his authoritie which was to last five or six years longer and was established by the Laws of the Kingdome and Act of Parliament unto which they themselves had consented and given their approbation Whether or not hee did best in dimitting it may be disputed on both sides The adverse party seemed strong Argyle Athole Crawford yea also which did most astonish him his friends Glames Ruthven and Lindesay his most cherished Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling Secretary and Tillebardin Controller he had the ill-will of the Burrows especially Edinburgh And yet having right and the law on his side some would have regarded that the multitude so mutable might have been reconciled and the Faction dissolved being glewed together by nothing but common discontentment by contenting some and putting some in hope of having place in managing the affairs of the Kingdome Neither could matter of division have been long wanting amongst themselves where there were so many heads such diversitie of judgement and so many severall aimes and intentions If hee had but stuck to his right declared and claimed it and in the mean time kept himself safe by his own power and friendship in Dalkeith or Tantallon it is possible and not improbable that hee might have dis-appointed them But hee left that way and having dimitted the authority he rendered also the Palace of Haly-rood-house the Mint and Coyning-house with the printing irons also the Kings Jewels and what else belonged to the Crown was delivered to the Lord Glames and Maxwell who were sent from the King and his new Councell to receive them And good reason he should do so for now they were no more his seeing he was no more Regent having dimitted the authority he could not retain them Yet he did not so with the castle of Edinburgh which the same two Lords had also commission to receive His brother George of Parkhead as we have said was Captain of it who not being well provided of Victuall before he found that it was then too late to begin For seeking to Victuall it both privatly and openly hee was hindred by the Townsmen whereupon ensued bloud-shedding and slaughter The Town had placed a Guard about the Butter-market where the Weigh-house now stands and the Constable of the Castle Archbald Douglas brother to John of Tillie-whillie issuing forth set upon the Guard before they were aware and having killed two or three of them retired to the Castle again This did no good it procured hatred toward himself but purchased no Victuall to the Castle Wherefore the Guard being more warie he was so straited for want of Vivers that he was forced to surrender it to the Lord Ruthven and the Lord Lindsay the first of April 1578. In this mean time some fourtnight before the seventeenth of March the Lord Glames Chancellour was slaine at Stirlin There had been some old quarrell betwixt the Earle Crawford and him but now both being on the Kings side they were upon termes of agreement or assurance It happened so that as the one was going to the Castle of Stirlin and the other coming from it they rencountred in a narrow Lane Both of them commanded their followers and train to give way which they did and were now all passed save two of their servants that were last who having first justled one another drew their Swords and flew to it Hereupon both their Lords with their Companies turned and began to skirmish where the Lord Glames being a tall man of stature and higher than the rest was shot with a Pistolet and so died It is uncertain who it was that shot him but many thought it was Crawford himselfe because he was very skilfull in shooting with a piece Wherefore he was committed to prison but was released again soon after without further triall or enquiry Whereupon followed great enmity and mischief betwixt these two families of Crawford and Glames It was observed with admiration that the news of this slaughter which was committed about five a Clock in the after-noon was reported punctually and perfectly at Edinburgh by six there being 24. miles distance between It appears by this that if Morton had not laid down his authority over hastily other such things might have fallen out to have divided that faction which might have furnished him with matter enough to have wrought out his own continuance therein But now having laid it down he must play the after-game as well as he may There were chosen to be of the Kings Councell Argyle Athole Montrose the Bishop of Caithnesse Montroses Grand Uncle the Abbots of Dumsermling and Newbottle the Lord Ruthven Lindsay and Oglebee These coming to Edinburgh he gives place and withdraws himself not to Dalkeeth it was too near neither to Douglas it was too farre off and out of the way nor to Tantallon it was a place of strength and it might have been interpreted fear in him but to Logh-leven to his Cousin William Douglas who was also a near Cousin to the Earle of Marre that from thence and by him he might deale with them who had the Kings Person in keeping and finde meanes to turne about the wheele againe and to overturne them who had turned him in a manner out of his Regencie There hee busied himself in making of Walks and Alleys in drawing of Garden plots or knots little minding any State affaires in appearanee or if any warie wit did suspect any thing of him or any clear eyed Lynceus or well sighted Argus espied some designe which was very hard for them to doe yet most part saw nothing and there were but few that suspected any thing and none that could help or hinder it For so hee brought it as most men think or so it came to passe that Alexander Ereskin brother to the late Earle a man of a good easie nature and no ill disposition and who though of himselfe hee were nothing factious or malicious yet he had been an instrument whom the other partie Argyle Athole c. had used to turne Morton out of his Regencie by admitting them unto the King who was committed to his charge as Captain of the Castle of Stirlin and Tutour to the young Earle of Marre was
their extraordinary and sudden preferment For James was made Lord Hammiltoun Abercorne Bothwel-haugh and Earle of Arran with a power almost absolute given or usurped under the name of Captaine of the Guard and the pretext of pursuing the Douglasses to apprehend imprison and put on the racke whomsoever he pleased Obignie was made Lord of Dalkeith Tantallon Darlin Torbouton and Duke of Lennox Keeper of the Castle of Dumbartan and great Chamberlaine of Scotland Thus did they overtop and overshadow the rest of the Peeres as tall Cedars doe small Shrubs to their great discontentment and disdaine The Gentlemen were so used by them that they esteemed themselves brought into a thraldome and slaverie none of them being sure of their estates which were wrung from them by colour of law the cloake of their oppression and all fearing the rage and unlimited violence especially of James Stuart who was composed of nothing else and whose actions were sutable to his disposition The Burrowes were alienated by being cut short in their priviledges liberties and immunities which were quarrelled retrenched cancelled and taken away according to their humours of avarice and desire of gaine and according to the pleasure and suggestions of their informers and parasites With this their exorbitant increase of power and insolencie as the hatred of others did increase toward them so did variance arise betwixt themselves The first occasion hereof was the carrying of the Crown at Parliament this was proper and is the hereditarie right and priviledge of the house of Angus and he being now banished and the Duke of Lennox having his estate either for that regard or because of his more honourable descent or by the advantage of the Kings favour which he had in greater measure then Arran we cannot affirme but so it was that he was preferred to bear it Arran stormed at this protested that his bearing of it at this time should not be prejudicial to his claim who being descended of the house of D. Mordack which was nearest to the King ought in reason to have carried it yet he renounced all title to the kingdom notwithstanding of this extraction of his pedegree and challenging of this honour This renunciation was derided by some and disdained by others as a great malapartnesse and high presumption in him who being but lately raised from so meane a fortune and estate durst utter such speeches as bewrayed such vast and high thoughts as to aime at no lesse then the Kingdome if ever the Kings owne race failing the right thereto should come in question and happen to be controverted And indeed his designes are thought to have flowne to no lower pitch which perhaps had beene no very hard or impossible taske for him if he could as well have kept out the Hammiltouns who could onely pretend right to it and the Douglasses whose power and authority was the greatest in the Countrey as hee found meanes to cast them out of Court and Countrey For then he had had no Competitor but the Duke of Lennox and him being a stranger and subsisting meerely by the present Kings favour he nothing doubted to supplant by his craft and violence joyned with such a colourable claim Another occasion of discord fell out by Sir John Seaton son to the Lord Seaton and Master of the Kings horses As the King was about to goe to his horse to ride a hunting Arran having something to speake to him in private all men were commanded to remove which all did saving Sir John who being by his place to wait upon the King and set him on his horse stayed still and did not remove with the rest Arran seeing him to stay behind the rest either threatned to throw his batton at him or did throw it indeed for hee carried a staffe or batton as Captaine of the Guard Sir John would have requited this affront but was hindred by the Guard who carried him downe staires and so parted them for that time The next day Sir John his brother Sir William and the Lord Seaton himselfe were all commanded to keepe their lodgings which the Duke who favoured them tooke so ill that he refused to come abroad that day At last they were so divided that the Duke carried the King with him to Dalkeith and Arran abode in the Palace of Halyrood-hoose There were with the Duke the Lord Seaton Maxwell then Earle of Morton with some others Argyle Ruthven then Thesaurer and lately made Earle of Gowrie the Secretarie the Controller and other Officers of State stayed with Arran and tooke upon them to make the body of the Kings Councell and to sit as such But all their Decrees and Conclusions were dashed by the King in person which they wanted These broiles lasted from the end of October till mid-Februarie about which time the King returning to Halyroodhouse from whence Arran had removed before and from thence going backe againe to Dalkeith he sent for him and reconciled him to the Duke after which they became greater friends then ever they had beene before so that Arran would doe nothing for any man but what hee knew stood with the Dukes good liking But this union betwixt themselves divided them the more from others and others from both of them for now hee that had any businesse with either behoved to sue to both and hee that disliked or bore ill-will to either was forced to fawne on him also or to hate both and seeke the overthrow of them both alike At the Justice Aires in Perth 1582. in July in some contest betwixt the Duke and the Earle of Gowrie the Duke spake some reproachfull words to him in French which Gowrie not understanding then afterward when he had learned what the meaning of it was he upbraided the Duke for ungratefulnesse telling him that was all the thanke he got for having twice saved him from being killed Thus was he alienated or thus did he bewray his alienation of minde which lay hidden till now it burst forth Another time the Chamberlaine Aires being indicted to be kept the 28. of August by the Duke then Chamberlaine which was a Court very odious to the Burrowes as being rather a legall robbery then a Court of Justice and upon which it is thought he was set of purpose that he might incurre more hatred which commonly falls out when a former generall dislike doth meet with private grudges This Court I say being indicted while the Duke was busied in preparing for it and he with Arran having left the King were at Edinburgh and Dalkeith about such things as was necessary thereto the foure and twentieth of August the King came from his hunting in Athole to Ruthven where Gowrie assisted by some of the Nobilitie removed the Guard that were under the command of Arrane with no great adoe and laid hold also of the Earle himselfe as he entred into the house of Ruthven and conveighed him into a close roome where he was kept and not suffered to come
1400. Their marriage His death He founded the Colledge of Bothwell His children Or Tine man Edinburgh Castle defâ—…nded by Douglas against King Henry the fourth Occasion of the battell of Homildon neere Milfield The battell lost and Douglas taken Occasion of the battell of Shrewsbury Walter Douglas taken 1406. He is set free He burnes Penmoore The soule road His sonne Wigton and Buchan in France The Duke of Clarence wounded by Sir John Swinton Clarence slain by Buchan Pasche Eve The Earle Douglas goes into France Made D. of Turraine The occasion of the battell of Vernoill A battell at Vernoil Douglas slain The Scottish guard erected in France He is sent Ambassadour into England Brings home the King Variance betwixt the Governours His death 838. 1389. His wife King Robert the third his daughter First Laird of Fintrie Warden of the middle marches 1436. The battel at Piperdean 1436. He overthrevv Percie Sir Gilbert Iohnstoun of Elphinston slain Dieth 1452. Sibard his wife Originall of the house of Balgonie Sibard Buch. lib. 7. Sibaulds Sibaulds His children The originall of the house of Bonjedward His person He followeth the King against the Earle Douglas his Chief 1457. He overthrowes the Earle Douglas Percie in a bloudie battel in the Merse Bond of Manreid and service by the Lord Hamilton to him Indenture betwixt King Henry the sixth and him 1460. He brings the French out of Anwick Castle His death 1462. 1468. His marriage 1470. His children foure sonnes Glenbarvies originall Kilspindies originall Three daughters Base sonnes Parkheads originall He takes order with Cochran and the Courtiers The relation thereof 1474. Coghran a Mason Coghrana a Singer The King with his Army at Lawder The Nobility meet in the Church Angus makes this speech The Lord Gray his speech Angus called Bell the Cat. Cochran and his fellowes hanged The Army dismissed the King comes to Edinburgh Plot against the King The K. sonne head of the faction of the Nobles against his father Battell aâ—… Bannockburne The K. 〈◊〉 1488. Five English Ships taken by Andrew Wood. A Parliament at Edinburgh 6. November 1488. Chambeâ—… Lord Hume Angus Chancellour Warre with England and the occasion of the Field of Flowdon Angus his speech to the King to disswade him from fighting The field of Flowdon 1513. Sept. 15. Angus death 1514. A duel betwixt Angus and Spense 1489. Cannabbie 1491. 1510. He marries Q. Margaret The Queen looseth her Regencie by her marriage Convention about choosing of a Governour The Duke of Albanie made Governour Prior Hepburn undermines the Lord Hume Lady Margaret ' Douglas born at Harbottle in England Ant. Darsius or De la Beaute slain 1517. Dissention betwixt Arran and Angus 1520. Skitmish in Edinburgh betwixt them 1520. 1521. Angus goeth into France 1522. 1523. Albanies government abrogated The Earle of Angus returns out of France The Triumvirate of Angus Argyle and Lennox The Triumvirate dissolved The slaughter of Patrick Blackader Archdeacon of Dumblane A faction against Angus Conflict betwixt Angus and Balcleuch at the bridge of Melrosse 1526. Arran joynes with Angus and Lennox makes up a faction against them Conflict at Linlithgow Lennox and Hamilton Lennox slain The beginning of a change with Angus and his discourting The King escapes to Stirlin Castle Angus and the Douglasses banished from the Court. Parliament at Edinburgh the 6. of Sept. 1528. The Douglasses are forfeited Tantallon besieged Argyles expedition against them frustrated Angus returneth to England He and Sir George Privie Counsellours there William Glames burnt Kilspindie dieth in France Haldenrig Hirsel lands given to A. Ker. Fawla Solemne Mosse K. James the fifth dieth 1542. Hamilton Governour Sir George Douglas his speech concerning marrying with England Lennox comes home out of France Angus and Sir George made prisoners They are relâ—…ased again Lennox goes to England Marries Lady Margaret Douglas The Governour and Angus at Coldinghame Sir Ralph Ivers and Sir Brian Laitons expedition Angus speech to the Governour Occasion of Pinkie field Defeature at Pinkie Queen Mary sent into France Queen-Mother Governour The devill is in this greedy Glad she will never be full Angus dyer His lurking and bâ—…ing a Greeve He is a prisoner in England Râ—…turnes Lives retired and privately at home He comes abroad and begins to deal in publick 〈◊〉 The Queen-Mother dieth Morton Ambassadour in England Queen Mary arrives in Scotland Friendship betwixt Morton and Murray Their ruine plotted The Queen goeth to the North they accompany her The Queen at Innernesse Alexander Gordon beheaded She goes to Aberdene The battle at Corrighie 1562. Lennox and Henry Lord Darnely come hoâ—… Proposition of martiage with the Queen They marâ—…y the 27. of July 1565. The Runne-about Rode Morton Chancellour Rizio Rizio his death plotted by the King Rizio killed 1566. Martii 8. Morton flees to England The Lord Ruthven dies there Bothwell the Queens favourite Morton returnes King James borne 1566. 19. June The King murdered by Bothwell The Nobilitie bands against Bothwell The Queen and Bothwel at Borthwick Carbury hill The battell of Carburie hill 1567. June the 5. King James crowned 1567. July 26. Murray Regent Earle Bothwel a Pirate Is pursued Flees to Denmark Dies mad there The Queen escapes out of Logh-leven 1568. May 2. The field of Langside the 10. of May. 1568. Langside lord May 13. 1568. The Roade of Hoddam The Regent goes to England 1569. A Convention at Perth Convention at Stitlin The Earle of Northumberland taken and sent to Logh-leven The Regent Murray 〈◊〉 at Lithgow Convention at Edinburgh 1. May. 1570. July 13. Lennox Regent Morton goes to Brechin The Regent also goes thither The Garrison yeelds Morton sent into England He returnes and comes to Stirlin the 1. of May 1571. The Lousie-Law Parliament the 14. of May 1571. without the Gates of Edinburgh A fight at Craig-Miller the 2. of June 1571. Morton at Leith Conflict with the Lords of the Queens Faction The 10. of June At the Gallow-Law Parliament in Stirlin the 4. of August Contention about Bishops An attempt upon Stirlin and the Lords there Lennox the Regent killed Buried 1571. Marre Regent 9. Septemb. Those of Edinburgh set fire in Dalkeith A truce in August 1572. Marre the Regent dieth the 28 of October Morton Regent the 24. of Novem. 1572. The Queens partie within the castle of Edinburgh The Castle blocked up Parliament at Edinburgh the 26. of Jan. Siege of the Câ—…le of Edinburgh 1573. 〈◊〉 April The castle rendered the 19. of May. Grange executed Parliament Jan. 26. 1572. Acts concerning Religion Generall Assembly in Edinburgh 1573. The Red Swire Morton dimâ—…s 〈◊〉 The Lord Glames slain at Stirlin Morton President of the Councell Parliament in Stirlin Castle the 25. of July 1578. Duellbetwixt Tait and Johnston Athole dies at Stirlin The King comes to Edinburgh and makes his entrie the 17. of October The beginning of Mortons fall Obignie comes home in September 1579. Controversie betwixt the Lord Ruthven and Olyphant Morton accused of the K. murther Imprisoned in the Castle Morton is sent to Dumbarton He is brought back to Edinburgh the 27. of May And there condemned of treason †It would be knowne what was in these Letters His confession before his death Morton ' brought to the Scaffold His death His education He fleeth inâ—…o England Change in Court 1582. Justice Aires in Perth in July The roade of Ruthven 1582 August 24. Angus returneth home He joins with the Lords against the Courtiers 1583. I ennox dies in France Gowrie takes a remission for the fact at Ruthven Arran returns to Court Angus confined beyond Forth He is sent beyond Spaye He goeth to Elgin in Murray Discord betwixt the Ministers and Courtiers Melvin flees to Berwick His Apology Gowrie commanded to go beyond sea Lodowick Duke of Lennox brought home Gowry taken at Dundie Angus comes to Stirling to the Lords The Lords Declaration The Lords flee from Stirling toward England Archbald Douglas hanged Argatie executed Gowrie beheaded at Stirlin 1584. the 28. of April His Lady basely and beastly used Parliament at Edâ—…nburgh the 22. of May 1584. The Lords forfeited Protestation against the Acts of Parliament by the Ministers Aâ—…ran mocks the â—…inisters Maines and Drummewhasle executed Angus at Newcastle Angus his kindnesse and bountie Master John Colvill sent to the Court of England A letter from London to Angus from the Authour Another Letter from the Author to Angus The Lords brought to London Plotting against Arran Sir Lewis Ballandine Ambassadour in England Sir Francis Russell killed The Scots sue foâ—… a Scottish Church at London but cannot obtain it The Lords câ—…mâ—… to the Borders They come â—…o Fawkirk the 1. of November 1585. Their Declaration The Road of Stirlin M James Halden slain Stirlin taken by the Lords They come into the Kings presence Glames Treasurer A letter written to the Authour concerning the State of those times Presented to Angus Discourse concerning Mr. Craigs Sermon Of Obedience to Tyrants and Impunitie of Tyrants Bodinus his absurdity Apol. cap. 34. Of Blackwoods opinion Of Active and Passive Obedience Angus anâ—… The Chancellours place offered â—…o Angus Looke for the translation of these verses in the following page The translation of the verses in the page foregoing
as shall appeare by this discourse and nothing immodest or immoderate For if we consider these two together joyntly so many and so good that is their number and their worth we shall sinde none that can match them in both these put together There may be found of other names some as good but not so many And again though there be as many yet are they not so good This truth I have not heard impugned but it hath hitherto been imbraced without all contradiction even of calumnie it selfe I know not if without envie But let that monster eat her own heart and teare her owne bowels and that she may do so yet more we will give her further occasion to doe it by enlarging this comparative thus So many so good c of subjects race were never in Europe seen And yet farther In the world were never seen This is not any rhetoricall amplification or poeticall hyperbole but a positive and measured truth If any after he hath read and pondered their actions and paralleld them with those whose names any Historie hath transmitted to the knowledge of posterity If any man I say shall find after due search and straight judgement either in this our countrey or in this our Isle of Brittain or in this fourth part of the world Europe or throughout the whole Universe such valour to have continued in any one house or name that were Subjects and not Kings or Princes and to have been so hereditary to all of them and as if it had been intailed descending by succession from father to son and from brother to brother the successour still striving to out go his predecessour in that height of excellency and for so many generations Then let this saying be suspected as partiall or branded with an untruth Otherwayes be contented to bear witnesse to the truth or at least give others leave to do it and receive thou it as such without murmuring or impatiencie Now as they have surpassed all other names so if we compare them amongst themselves it will prove a hard and difficult judgement to determine who deserves the prize and hath been most excellent There â—…ath been twenty persons and moâ—… who have possest the chief houses and principall families of Douglas and Angus from William to go no higher who died in Berwick a prisoner besides those worthy branches the Lord of Niddisdaill Liddisdaill Galloway Ormond murray Balvain Dalkeith c. There is none almost whose life and the times afforded occasion of action but hath made himself singularly conspicuous by some notable exploit or other as is to be seen in their severall lives For the present we will onely take a generall view of them in grosse according to these heads 1. Antiquity which includes their originall 2. Nobilitie 3. Greatnesse 4. Valour And first we will consider them without any comparison in themselves simply and absolutely then we will compare them with others both within and without the Countrey and so I hope the truth of our assertion shall appear clear and evident unto the eyes of all those that will not obstinately shut their eyes against so bright shining a light To begin then with their Antiquity and Originall so far as we can learn and find either in History or Monument by evident or tradition which we will set down here in order of time as we have gathered and collected them 1. And first we have that tradition which is most ancient of all others in the dayes of Solvathius King of Scotland in the year 767. when Donald Bane usurped the title of King and had in a battell almost defeated the Kings army a certain Nobleman called afterward Sholto Douglas came in to their succour and overthrew the said Donald whom he slew in the field and scattered his army as is set down at length in his life 2. The second witnesse of their Antiquity and Originall is brought from beyond sea out of Italy in the family of the Scoti of Plaisance which is proved to have sprung from the Douglases at large in the life of William the fourth man of that name The time is in the dayes of Charlemaign in the year 779. or as our Writers 800. or 801. In the reign of Achaius King of Scotland 3. Our third witnesse is a publike Monument out of a Monastery which were the Registers of those times the Monastery of Icolmekill which tell that Malcolme Kenmore at the Parliament of Forfair in the yeare 1057. or 1061. did not advance to that dignity for they had the equivalent of it before but adorned with the new stile of Lord is some of the name of Douglas which stile was then first brought into this Countrey by imitation of other Nations 4. Our fourth witnesse is in the year 1133. The foundation of the Abbey of Lesmie Hagoe confirmed by King David wherein it is expresly bounded by the Barronie of Douglasdaile Now seeing this is but a confirmation the dotation must have gone before in some other Kings dayes 5. The fifth witnesse is in the dayes of King William Nephew to this David who began his reigne in the yeare 1163. He erected the towne of Aire into a free brough Royall and amongst the witnesses of their Charter are Alexander and William Douglasses 6. The sixth is a mortmain and dotation granted to the Bishop of Murray where the same names are inserted William and Alexander Douglasses for witnesses It is not certain whether these be the same that were witnesses in the former Charter of Aire but it is likeliest they were the same In what yeare of King Williams reigne this was we have not yet learned but he reigned till the year 1214. 7. The seaventh is the Indenture made between William Lord Douglas and Hugh Lord Abernethie in the dayes of King Alexander the third 1259. Some fourty five years after this last King William the particulars of this Indenture are set down in the life of the said William who is the ninth man of the name of Douglas 8. Eighthly we have also though much later in the dayes of King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Douglas mention made of two Douglasses besides Sir James one James Douglas of Lowden and Andrew Douglas in the publike rolls three rolls marked 1. 16. King Robert gives to James of Lowdon a confirmation of the lands of Calderclecre and Kinnaule and Carnewath To Andrew Douglas he gives Corsewell which was fallen into his hands by the forfeiture of the Earle of Winton or Wigton Now what these two were and whether or not they were in kinne to the Lords of Douglas we know not Onely I have heard it reported that the lands of Lowden were gotten from the Lords of Douglas and Calder-cleere is known to have been given off from their estate Now howbeit these two be not very ancient yet it may be gathered that the name of Douglas was ancient even then being propagated into so many branches which could not have been done of a sudden
but in processe of time These things do confute those Authours who reckon the Originall of the Douglasses from good Sir James or at the most from his father William Because our Writers Major Boetius and Buchanan name none before them But they intending and minding more the generall History of the Countrey then the descent or beginning of particular houses may perhaps be excused herein yet it doth not follow that there were none before because they have past them in silence And so much shall suffice to have spoken of their Antiquity and Originall as far as we know I say expresly as far as we know for certainly we do not yet know them fully We do not know them in the fountain but in the stream not in the root but in the stock and stemme for we know not who was the first mean man that did by his vertue raise himselfe above the vulgar to such eminent place and state as our Sholto behoved to have been of before he wan the battell and got the name of Douglas which hath drowned his former name for none but some great man of great friendship and dependance could have been able to have overcome this Donald Bane Being already victor and changed the fortune of the day And William indeed was created a Lord ai Forfair but we hear not that he was raised from a mean estate or inriched by the Kings liberality wherefore we may justly think he had the same place in effect before but under some other name as of Thane Abthane or some such title The next point we propound to speak of is their Nobility There is great contest among men who should be most Noble but where will true Nobility be found so entire In what subjects race is it so full and perfect according to all the acceptions and significations thereof They define it to be a lifting or raising up above the vulgar and what name I pray hath been so elevated and hath so transcended all other as this of the Douglasses They adde this condition that it be for true worth and hath there been any so worthy Those that will distinguish it into severall kinds make five sorts of it 1 Nobility of vertue 2 of degrees 3 of Offices and Employment 4 of Birth and discent 5 Lastly of Fame and renown 1. Of all these the first is the ground without which the rest are never well built and are but shadowes without the substance virtus nobilitat vertue doth ennoble is a saying which is no lesse true then ancient for it makes him in whom it doth reside truely noble by its own power beyond all exception It hath not the dependance on Kings or Princes to give or take it away It is ever the self whether exalted or not exalted regarded or neglected respected or disrespected Nay it doth ever carry along with it such respect and regard as no basenesse of place of birth of means or imployment can stain or lessen making lownesse it self to overtop whatsoever is highest in the eyes of the world It addes honour to whatsoever place majestie to whatsoever estate sufficiencie to whatsoever means splendour to whatsoever obscurity which no contempt of tongues no detracting speeches no dis-esteem of presuming pride is able to impair or darken Where honour and vertue do meet there honour is an externall addition and confirmation of the inward testimony in the mind of the vertuous but where vertue is wanting outward honours are but false ensignes lying inscriptions of empty boxes That this name was vertuously noble and noblie vertuous the deduction of their lives will sufficiently show 2. As for the second Nobility of Degrees of Dignities and Titles given by Kings and Princes such as are these of Knights Barons Lords Earles Dukes c. all these they had conferred upon them both at home and in forraign Countries This kind of Nobility is in account amongst men because although oftentimes it proceeds meerely from the Princes favour upon small or no desert yet it is supposed to be grounded upon vertue or that it should alwayes be grounded thereon Now in the Douglasses it was ever so for they were never greater then they deserved and whatever titles of honour they had were rather thrust upon them then ambitiously sought and hunted after Nay we reade of grimme Archibald that he rejected and refused the title of Duke 3. The third sort is very like and near unto this if it be not a part of it consisting in publike offices and imployment either in peace or war such as to be Wardens of the Marches Lievetenants Governours Leaders and Conductors of armies This was almost proper and in a manner hereditary to the house in which places also they so behaved themselves that for their good services done to the King and Countrey their Family and Posterity do enjoy at this houre many priviledges and immunities granted to them in their Charters such as 1. Regalities and exemptions thereby 2. The first place and vote in Parliament Counsell or meeting and convention of the States 3. The leading of the vantguard in the day of battell 4. And the bearing of the Crown at riding in Parliament 4. The fourth is Nobilitie of bloud and Descent This some doe place only in the descent of the right line masculine without interruption and esteem him most Noble whose extraction proceedeth from most of this kinde Others againe will have it to be on both sides and certainly it seemes to stand with reason that both should be regarded seeing every ground is not fit for Noble seed and every slock will not serve to ingraffe a generous imp However we shall finde the Douglasses Noble also in this way in their descent on both sides in their affinitie and alliance being come of Kings and Kings of them and first of all King Robert Bruce and William the Hardie or Long legge were of kin by the house of Carrick For Martha Countesse of Carrick and this William were Cousin Germans his mother having beene sister to her father the Earle of Carrick that died in Syria Now Martha was mother to King Robert and hereby King Robert and Good Sir James were Cousin Germans once removed But this was ere Bruce was King while he was yet but a private man 2. Secondly therefore Robert Stuart the first of the Stuarts that was King and who was grandchilde to Robert Bruce gave his eldest daughter in marriage to Earle James slain at Otterburne 3. The same King Robert gave another of his daughters to William Lord of Nithisdale 4. The Duke of Rothsay Prince of Scotland son to King Robert the third married Marjorie daughter to Archbald the Grim. 5. Archbald the third of that name and first Duke of Turaine had to wife Margaret Stuart daughter to the same King Robert the third as the black booke of Scoone expresly witnesseth which calls him Gener Regis the Kings son-in-law Ballandine the Translatour of Boetius calls him the Kings Meugh or Allie
and king James the second claimeth Stuarton from James the last Earle of Douglas in the conditions of peace sent to him Now Stuarton is knowne to have been the proper inheritance of Iohn Stuart and after him of Walter then of Robert the first king of the Stuarts and so of Robert the third which in all likelihood he hath given with his daughter as her dowrie to this Archbald 6. Also Iohn Earle of Buchan the kings brothers son married a daughter of this Archbald whom he hath had apparently by some other wife 7. Then Alexander son to the Earle of Buchan married Isabel Douglas Countesse of Marre daughter to William the first Earle of Douglas 8. William the first Earle married Margaret Stuart daughter to Thomas Earle of Angus who was uncle to king Robert the second and first king of the Stuarts 9. George Douglas son to the same William who was the first Earle of Angus of the name of Douglas married Mary Stuart daughter to king Robert the third and sister to king Iames the first 10. Iames Douglas Lord of Dalkeith married a daughter of king Iames the second 11. Archbald brother to William the eighth Earle of Douglas married the inheritrix of Murray who was Niece to king Robert the second and so became Earle of Murray 12. Archbald Earle of Angus the second of that name married Margaret Queen of Scotland relict of king Iames the fourth and eldest daughter to king Henry the seventh sister to king Henry the eighth of England and mother to king Iames the fifth of Scotland by her he had Ladie Margaret Douglas 13. Ladie Margaret Douglas his daughter was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who was also of the bloud Royall 14. Henry Stuart Lord Darnely son to Lennox and Lady Margaret married Mary Queene of Scotland onely daughter and heire to king Iames the fisth She bare to him Iames the sixth of Scotland and now happily the first king of Great Brittaine France and Ireland And so much for Nobility in bloud and alliance 5. The fift and last kinde of Nobilitie is that of same and renowne Those that take upon them to derive and deduce the Pedegree and Etymologie of words doe thinke that this signification is most proper as being chiefly implyed in the word Nobilis quasi Notabilis so that those are said to be most Noble who are least obscure who are most eminent and conspicuous in the eyes of the world and most praised and blazed by Fame in their own and forraign Countries This kinde of Nobilitie hath ever accompanied their vertue as a shadow followes the bodie and that both at home and abroad And so we have done with their Nobility which is the second point we propounded to be treated of The third maine head to be considered is their Greatnesse concerning which in generall our Chronicles doe witnesse that those of the name of Douglas together with their Friends Vassals and Dependers were able to make an Armie of thirty thousand or fourty thousand men This also doth argue their greatnesse that it was thought an honour and credit to have dependance on them Histories doe testifie that the Hamiltouns and Flemmings thought it no disparagement to follow them Humes were their Pensioners and Vassals even the chiefe houses of them This is verified by a bond of a thousand nobles a great summe in those dayes made by Archbald Earle of Wigtoun and Long Willie who was after his fathers death Earle of Douglas to Alexander Hume of Hume dated at Bothwell 1423. The same Earle also for his father was Duke of Turaine gave the lands of Wedderburne to David Hume brother to the said Alexander propter multiplicia sua servitia for his many good services This Charter of Wedderburne is anterior to the gift of Alexanders pension some eight or nine yeares being dated in the yeare 1414. The Lawders of Basse and Loganes of Rastarigge were their Messengers into France and other parts Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant were their followers also Neither could any man of ordinary pitch of power have brought such aid to a forraign Prince as this same Earle of Wigtoun transported over into France five thousand or as some say ten thousand which he levied and carried over at his owne proper cost all brave and choice gentlemen If for this he were rewarded with the Dutchie of Turaine it was but the just recompence of his service and no more then he deserved and would but countervaile his charges Wherefore I wonder with what indifferent judgement Du Serres Author of the French Inventarie doth grudge at it and can call it mercenarie Certainly the kings of France have thought it their due or else they would not have continued it so long for five or six generations that is untill the Earles of Douglas were forfeited Few subjects of forraigne Princes have beene so much respected and so rewarded It is also an evidence of their power and greatnesse that Henry the sixth of England did contract and covenant with George the second Earle of Angus for his aid and assistance against Edward the fourth and made an Indenture wherein he promises to give him lands erected into a Dutchie lying betwixt Humber and Trent Edward the fourth made James the last Earle of Douglas Knight of the Garter even when he was banished so much did he honour and respect his name and vertue So Henry the second of France made Archbald the second Earle of Angus one of the Order of Saint Michael or the Cockle Their magnificence and stately entertainment and courage at home and abroad doth likewise show their greatnesse William the fourth of that name and sixth Earle being but a very young man not above fourteen or fifteen yeares of age bad for his ordinary train a thousand horse he dubbed Knights had his Counsellours and Officers of State like a Prince and William the fifth was admired for his train and magnificence as he passed through Flanders France and Italy in his journey to Rome Our Writers indeed blame him for it and call it pride ambition and ostentation in him but however that be It was an evident proofe of Greatnesse The last and main point that we are to treat of is their valour Let their deeds and actions speak for this property But to take a generall view of it The common Epethite in the mouths of the common people hath appropriate unto them this vertue who never speak of them but with the addition of doughty the doughty Douglas And from hence indeed chiefly their greatnesse and honours did spring and we shall find none of them but were both skilfull commanders and stout souldiers being no lesse endowed with personall valour then discretion and judgement to direct and conduct That brave matchlesse Romane Scipio Africanus when he was taxed for not hazarding his person and fighting with his own hand thought it enough to answer Imperatorem mater me peperit non bellatorem My mother bare me a Commander not a fighter
that it was not fit to increase the number they resolved to take one from them in the place of which in memory of it they put a white or argent bar which beginning at the right hand is drawn along and ends at the left for if it had begun at the left and ended at the right hand it had been Ghibelline The field which was given by the Emperour Henry the fourth together with a Pelican for the crest which is the Crest of the Scoti onely who carry it at this houre and the field of the whole Family generally I have thought good to make this short digression that your Lordship might have some knowledge wherfore this change was made in our coat your Lordship should do me a singular favour if you would be pleased to write unto me of the receit of this Tree in the armes of which the Coronet is wanting because the Crest is the place where it should be and to honour me with your letters which you may send to my noble Captain the Duke of Nivers and so they shall come safe to me for which favour I shall be particularly obliged to your Lordship So kissing your Lordships hands together with thèse of your brethren and children I pray the Lord to blesse you with all happinesse and prosperity Paris 8. May 1622. Your Lordships humble servant and Cousen Mark Antonio Scoto Counte d'Agazano This Tree was received by the Earle of Angus who did also send to him the Tree of the house of Douglas Now besides all this which we have said the Evidents and Monuments Charters and Writs of priviledge of their house do witnesse the same for in the priviledges granted to them by the Emperour Henry the fourth and Sigismond as also by Giovanni Maria Duke of Millain the surname of Douglas is expresly inserted with the titles of Earles given to three severall persons of that house first Francisco created Conte de vigolino Giovanni his brother Conte d'Agazano by the said Duke and to Alberto expressely intituled Conte de Douglas Vigolino by Sigismond the Emperour Now after all this I hope we may justly say with John Leslie Bishop of Rosse Unde certissimâ conjecturâ assequimur illam perantiquam familâ—…am quibus Scoti cognomen confirmabit jam usus loquendi Placentiae florentem ex nobilissimâ nostrorum Duglassiorum comitum prosapiâ oriundam fuisse that the Scoti in Plaisance are come of the Douglasses in Scotland And thus much for William the second sonne to Hugh the first and grandchilde to Sholto Of William the first Lord created Lord of Douglas at the Parliament of Forsaire NOw to return home again to the Scotish Douglasses we finde that King Malcolme Kenmore in a Parliament held at Forfair in Angus in the yeare 1057. as the manuscript Major and Buchanan have it but according to Boctius 1061. did create many Earles Barons or Lords and Knights amongst whom there is Gulielmus a Douglas who was made a Barron the words are these Malcolmus Scotorum Rex 86 tus Sconae coronatus anno 1061. Inde Forfarum generale indixit Concilium volens ut Primones quod antea non fuerat aliarum more gentium à praedis suis cognomina caperent quosdam vero etiam comites vulgo Earles quosdam Barones vulg Lords alios Milites aut Equites Auratos vulgo martiall Knights creavit Makduffum Fifae Thanum Fifae Comitem Patritium Dumbarum Marchiarum comitem alios quoque viros praestantes Montethiae Atholiae Marriae Cathanesiae Rossiae Angusiae dixit comites Johannem Soules Davidem Dardier ab Abernethie Simonem a Tueddell Gulielmum a Douglas Gillespium Cameron Davidem Briechen Hugonem a Caldella Barones cum diversis aliis Equites Auratos perplures pauci vero Thani relicti In English thus Malcolme the 86t. King of Scots being crowned at Scone in the year 1061 conveened a Parliament at Forfaire where according to the custome of other Nations he ordained that Noblemen should have their titles to be distinguished by their possessions and lands which had not been the custome of this Countrey in former times And so he created some Countes or Earles others Barons or Lords and others Cavalliers or Martiall Knights he made Mackdusse Earle of Fife who had been Thane of Fife Pà trick Dumbarre Earle of Marche he made also others of the Nobility Earles of Monteeth Athole Marre Murray Cathnes Rosse Anguse John Souls David Dardier of Abernethie Simon of Tweddale William of Douglas Gilespie Cameron David Briechen Hugh of Calder were made Barons or Lords others more he knighted likewise a great many so that few Thanes were left This note of these very words were extracted out of the Register and Monuments of Icolmekill and sent to George Buchanan when he was in writing his history of Scotland whereof John Read Buchanans servitour and amanuensis having reserved a copy did communicate it to diverse afterward Now here this William being ranked amongst the Nobility who were chosen out to receive these new honours could be no mean man but in all likelyhood the chief and principall of that name and so the eldest descended of Sholto and his sonne Hugh the first and his grandchilde Hugh the second by lineall succession This is al we have of him save that it is a received generall report and tradition that his two sons John and William were Knights at the same Parliament which is an argument that he hath been a man of good esteem and eminent place Of John the second Lord of Douglas WIlliam did leave behind him two sonnes John and William both Knights The eldest was Sir John of Douglasburn which is a parcell of ground and mannour lying betwixt Ettrick forrest and Peebles The other was William of Glendinning which is about the upmost parts of West-Teviotdale neere to Ewesdale Now whether this John did succeed to his father in the Lordship as being his eldest son and heire who was designed during his fathers life time onely by the title of Douglasburn or whether he had an elder brother and so both he and Sir William were but cadets of the house of Douglas we cannot affirm But thus much they say that these two brothers were men of great power and authority and very worthy and valiant gentlemen They affirm also that Sir William of Glendinning had two sonnes Alexander and William of whom are descended those of Cressewall Strabrock Pompherston Pittendrigh and Calder-Cleer Of William the second of that name and third Lord of Douglas WE have but little mention of this man onely in a Charter granted to the town of Aire by King David first sonne to King Malcolme Kenmore he is inserted a witnesse without any other title or designation Then Gulielmus de Douglas William of Douglas This Charter was given the 25. or 27. yeare of his Reigne the yeare of God 1151. two yeares before his death which was 1153. Of Archbald the fourth Lord of Douglas and first of that name THere is as little mention made of
Gulielmi de Douglas This good Sir James dying without heire male lawfully gotten of his own body his brother Hugh succeeded to him in the yeare 1342. in which year the same Hugh doth give a Charter of the said lands and Lordship to wit Douglasdale together with the lands of Carmichel Selkrick c. To his Nephew William son to Archbald his brother which VVilliam did succeed to Hugh he having no heires male he was afterward Earle of Douglas Now it is against all reason to think that he that was contracted to Marjory Abernethy 1259. should be the same with this Hugh who gives this Charter 1342. seeing he must be now 106. or 107. years of age which is not probable This VVilliam had to wife Martha sister of Alexander Earle of Carrict who bare to him two sonnes Hugh his eldest and VVilliam the Hardie by their alliance with the house of Carrick besides that he was not a little strengthned they being great men and powerfull it fell out that his posteriâ—…y became of kindred to King Robert Bruce for Fergus Lord of Galloway had two sonnes the elder Gilbert and Ethred the younger At his death he ordained that the Lordship of Galloway should be divided betwixt them which was done accordingly and the division was ratified and confirmed by King William who did then reigne but the King being afterward taken prisoner at Anwick be the English Gilbert nothing contented with the division having got Ethred his brother into his hands caused put out his eyes and possessed himself of the whole Lordship and kept it till he died which was before the Kings return out of England before which Ethred also was dead These two brothers left each of them a sonne behind him Gilbert left Alexander and Ethred Rowland This Rowland finding his faction the stronger thrust out his cousen Alexander and seized upon the whole estate himself alone and at the Kings return took a new gift thereof of the King who gave also to Alexander Gilberts sonne in recompense and lieu thereof the Earledome of Carrick This Alexander had but one sister named Martha who was married to this Lord William Douglas he went into Syria with Edward Prince of Wales who was brother in law to King Alexander the third sent by the King and State at the Popes request to fight against the Sarasins There went with him the Earle of Athole and many brave Knights and Gentlemen in which expedition he died leaving onely one daughter his heire Martha Countesse of Carrick She was married to Robert Bruce sonne to Robert Bruce who is known by the name of Robert the Noble and to Isabel second daughter to David Earle of Huntington To this Robert the Countesse of Carrick bare Robert Bruce who was afterwards King of Scotland So then we see how Martha Countesse of Carrick and William the Hardie were Cousin germans and her sonne King Robert Bruce and good Sir James Cousins once removed so that not onely the thralled liberties of Scotland and his private losses did oblige Sir James to side with King Robert and to stick so constantly to him but this tie of bloud and consanguinity also being so near a kinsman We are also to observe here that Martha Countesse of Carrick was also the nearest just and rightfull heire to the Lordship of Galloway being descended of the elder brother Gilbert and therefore to be preferred before Allane who was descended of the younger brother Ethred by Rowland his father and after her and her heires her fathers sister married to this Lord William was next heire to both the Earledome of Carrict and Lordship of Galloway Whether this title did move the Douglasses to seek the Lordship of Galloway as they did afterward and helped them to obtain it the more easily of the King or of others descended of Allane and of his heires I leave it to be considered How ever that be we may see by the matching with this honourable house of Carrick Galloway and Abernethy the chief Peers in this Realme as then that the house of Douglas was of no small esteem and account long before good Sir James and that they mistake things farre and are but ill versed in Antiquity that thinke he was the first that did raise that name to Nobility or greatnesse this Williams marriage having preceded his time 80. yeares at least Of Sir Hugh the third of that name and sixth Lord of Douglas WIlliam had to his eldest sonne and lawfull successour Sir Hugh Douglas who as we have said was married to Marjorie Abernethie daughter to Alexander and sister to Hugh Lord of Abernethie This house of Abernethie were friends and followers of the Cummins and did assist and party them in all their enterprises as we may see by their joyning with them at Kinrosse when they took King Alexander the third Their credit and favour with their Princes appears by this That Lord William Abernethie got of King William the Abacie of Aberbrothock or as it may be thought rather for the writing was dimme and hard to discern the Collegiate Church lands of Abernethie paying thence yearely twenty pound This Hugh Abernethie obtained also of King Alexander the third a Charter of the lands of Lenrie and a pension of fiftie pound sterling by yeare likewise he got from the same King a confirmation of the lands of Hulkstone and Lilestone In these gifts the Cummins still are witnesses and with them stiled Patrick Earle of Dumbarre We finde also a gift of twenty pound land granted by Isabell Countesse of Stratherne Relict of Walter Cummin and her husband John Russell In the dayes of Balioll this house was so powerfull that thy were able to make their party good against the Earle of Fife whom they slew and were winked at by Balioll with this house did Sir Hugh match as his father had done with Carrict and Galloway which as it was an honourable alliance for him so doth it also argue that the house of Douglas even then was noble and honourable and in the rank amongst the greatest as we have said How long this Sir Hugh Lord Douglas did live after his contract and marriage we cannot finde but it is clear that he had no children that survived and outlived their father because his brother William was his heire and successour Neither can we relate any his particular actions onely fame and tradition have given him a received testimony of activitie watchfulnesse and diligence by terming him good Sir Hugh Douglas whom his foes found never sleeping He with his wife are buried in Saint Brides Church in Douglas Of William the Hardic or Long logge the fourth William and seventh Lord of Douglas TO Hugh did succeed his brother VVilliam who for his valour and courage is distinguished by the addition of VVilliam the hardie he is named also William long legge by reason of his tall and goodly stature having beene a very personable man Hee was twice married first to the Lord Keeths sister by whom
Buchanan needed not to have been ashamed Envious Death who ruines all Hath wrought the sad lamented fall Of Wallace and no more remains Of him then what an Urn contains Ashes for our Heroe we have He for his armour a cold grave He left the earth too low a state And by his worth o're came his fate His soul death had no power to kill His noble deeds the world doth fill With lasting Trophies of his name O! hadst thou vertue loved or fame Thou couldst not have insulted so Over a brave betraid dead foe Edward nor seen those limbs expos'd To publick shame sit to be clos'd As Reliques in a holy shrine But now the infamy is thine His end crownes him with glorious bayes And stains the brightest of thy praise But to return to our Sir James he is no sooner advertised of the Bruces arrivall into Scotland and of the Cummins slaughter when without either summons or intreaty save of his own mind in that common case simpathising with the other he resolves to try his fortune in that course with him But what could he do poore Gentleman being in such necessity and destitute of all help he had neither horse nor armour nor followers for such a businesse all was gone and violently taken from him by the iniquity of the times and the prevailing of the enemie There was neither friend nor mean left for his provision Shall he burden Archbishop Lambert what could a Prelate do what could he especially being under the beasts feet as we say and subject to King Edward It is better sometimes to force a friend then to indanger him Compulsion may be used where there is perill in the consenting chiefly if the party be not unwilling the ground right and the cause good otherwise violence is never to be attempted neither is iniquity fraud or falsehood evill and hurtfull courses either against private men or the publick state to be warranted by this example To it he goes and robs Lambert of what he durst not give him he inticeth his servants whose hearts did serve them to serve him in that hazard whom their Lord durst not command to go with him he takes also some gold from him and provides himself a horse and armour and that all might seem to bee done by the strong hand and violence might plead for the Bishop at King Edwards hands he beats the rest of the servants that were left behind and so goes away with the prey An honourable robber and just spoiler He meets Robert Bruce at Arickstone in the head of Anandale If he were welcome or not I leave it to the consideration of the Reader he was received as his Cousin and used as a companion and continued a faithfull Friend and loyall Subject so long as their dayes continued without variance emulation or jealousie or grudge on either side A happy King by such a servant A happy servant by such a Prince A happy Countrey by such a society and pair of worthy friends So it is where vertues encounter begetting mutuall affection and produce notable effects The Bishop of Rosse John Leslie sayes that he carried this money to Bruce from the Archbishop and makes no mention of any force whose commendation of this James is not amisse to be here inserted Hoc tempore quidam Jacobus Duglasius altissimi animi ad quaevis pericula subeunda paratissimi adolescens dum cum animo suo reputat Robertum omnibus virtutum ornamentis excultum injustis Anglorum armis vexari iniquis belli telis consigi ab Episcopo Sancto Andreapolitano in cujus fuit comitatu pecuniam grandem ad Roberti causam labantem sustentandam impetravit illamque illi quam â—…lerrime tulit Cui in bello strenuam in pace liberam in adversis fidelem in prosperis jucundaâ—… operam per reliquum vitae curriculum semper post ea navavit Ab hoc Jacobo clarissima Duglasiorum familia primum sue Nobilitatis nomen accepisse perhibetur In English thus At this time one James Douglas a youth of high spirit and ready to undergo whatsoever perill considering with himself how Robert Bruce a man adorned with all vertues was vexed with the unjust armes of the English and pursued with warre against all equity obtained of the Bishop of Saint Andrews in whose company he was a great summe of money to uphold the now declining cause of Robert which money he carried to him with all diligence and ever after aided him in his warres valiantly in peace he was free and upright pleasant in prosperity and faithfull in adversity during all the dayes of his life From this James the noble family of the Douglasses is counted to have taken the beginning of greatnesse so farre John Lesley To return their efforts at first were of exceeding hard successe Robert Bruce was crowned at Scone in the yeare 1306. in April at which Sir James assisted casting into a heape as others did a quantity of earth of his lands of Douglas which making a little hill it is called yet Omnis terra This was the custome of those times by which homage they that held the King of Scotland Supreme under God were distinguished from others Some moneths after the coronation about the 19. of June they were defeated in a conflict at Methven by Odamarre de Valâ—…nce Earle of Pembroke but without any great losse of men for they being few in number and perceiving their inequalitie fled betimes while their men were yet in breath and unwearied having adventured so far rather to trie their fortune what it was like to prove in their maine intentions then in hope of victorie where there was so great odds every way There were taken at this battell Sir Thomas Randulph a young stripling Sir Alexandar Fraser Sir David Barclay Insh Mairtin Hugh de la Hay or Hugh Hay Somervale and some others whom Sir Aimer Valence caused to promise fealty to the King of England and on that condition saved their lives especially Randulph who is remarked after this to have beene very forward for the King of England till he was taken againe by Sir James Douglas as we shall heare hereafter After this battell they retired to the Castle of Kildrummie where the Queene and divers other Ladies remained in great scarcitie of vivers being sustained most part by what Sir James Douglas tooke by hunting and fishing Not long after as they went by Athole into Argyle Athole having intelligence of them invaded them together with Lorne his sisters and constrained them to fight at a place called Dalree which is to say The Kings field about the twelfth of August their fortune was no better then it had beene before the day was lost some but not many of their men slaine they themselves put to flight and by flight faine to save their lives by lurking amongst the hils for a season in a most desert place living upon roots and herbs and lying in the open fields on the bare ground or
Douglas Thomas Dickson supposing he had beene hard at hand drew out his sword and ran upon them having none to second him but an other man so that oppressed with the multitude of his enemies he was beaten downe and slaine In the meane time Sir James being come the English that were in the Chancel kept off the Scots and having the advantage of the strait and narrow entrie defended themselves manfully But Sir James encouraging his men not so much by words as by deeds and good example and having slain the boldest resisters prevailed at last and entring the place slew some 26 of their number and tooke the rest about 10. or 12. persons intending by them to get the Castle upon composition or to enter with them when the gates should be opened to let them in but it needed not for they of the Castle were so secure that there was none left to keepe it save the porter and the cooke who knowing nothing of what had hapned at the Church which stood a large quarter of a mile from thence had left the gate wide open the porter standing without and the Cooke dressing the dinner within They entred without resistance and meat being ready and the cloth laid they shut the gates and tooke their refection at good leasure Now that he had gotten the Castle into his hands considering with himselfe as he was a man no lesse advised then valiant that it was hard for him to keep it the English being as yet the stronger in that Countrey who if they should besiege him he knew of no reliefe he thought better to carry away such things as be most easily transported gold silver and apparell with ammunition and armour whereof he had greatest use and need and to destroy the rest of the provision together with the Castle it selfe then to diminish the number of his followers for a garrison there where they could do no good And so he caused carrie the meale and malt and other cornes and graine into the Cellar and layd all together in one heape then he took the prisoners and slew them to revenge the death of his trustie and valiant servant Thomas Dickson mingling the victuals with their bloud and burying their carcasses in the heap of corne after that he struck out the heads of the barrells and puncheons and let the drink runne through all and then he cast the carkasses of dead horses and other carrion amongst it throwing the salt above all so to make altogether unusefull to the enemie and this Cellar is called yet the Douglas Lairder Last of all he set the house on fire and burnt all the timber and what else the fire could overcome leaving nothing but the scorched walls behind him And this seemes to be the first taking of the Castle of Douglas for it is supposed that he took it twice For this service and others done to Lord William his father Sir James gave unto Thomas Dickson the lands of Hisleside which hath beene given him before the Castle was taken as an encouragement to whet him on and not after for he was slaine in the Church which was both liberally and wisely done of him thus to hearten and draw men to his service by such a noble beginning The Castle being burnt Sir James retired and parting his men into divers companies so as they might be most secret he caused cure such as were wounded in the fight and he himselfe kept as close as he could waiting ever for an occasion to enterprise something against the enemie So soone as he was gone the Lord Clifford being advertised of what had happened came himselfe in person to Douglas and caused re-edifie and repair the Castle in a very short time unto which he also added a Tower which is yet called Harries Tower from him and so returned into England leaving one Thruswall to be Captain thereof Sir James his men being cured of their wounds and refreshed with rest he returned again to the King at what time he was ready to fight with Sir Aymore Valence the Lord of Lorne and Sir Thomas Randulph at Cumnock The King had not above 400. men so that being almost encompassed by the enemie ere he was aware he was forced to forsake the field having lost his Banner which was taken by Sir Thomas Randulph by which he got great credit with King Edward King Robert in his flight or retreat divided his men into three companies that went severall wayes that so the enemie being uncertaine in what company he himself were and not knowing which to pursue rathest he might the better escape When they were all come againe to the place of their rendezvous which the King had appointed when he divided them Sir James Douglas perswaded the King to set upon a company of the enemies who were very securely lying by themselves farre from the body of the Army without feare of any danger which the King did and having slaine 200. of them he scattered the rest After this Sir Aymore Valence being then Warden for King Edward in Scotland and residing himselfe at Bothwell sent Sir Philip Mowbray with a company of men about 100. into Coile and Cunninghame to keepe the Inhabitants in their obedience to England whereof when Sir James Douglas had notice and knowing the way by which they must go called Machanacks way he lay in a straight foord betweene two marishes called Ederfoord accompanied with some 40. choice men and there rising up of a sudden ere Sir Philip was aware they routed his men and chased himselfe who did escape very narrowly for he left his sword with them and fled alone to Kilmarnock and Kilwinnin the rest back to Bothwell This was before the battell of Lowdoun hill where both the King and Sir James were present at which they defeated Sir Aymore Valence and 3000. men they having onely 500. which Sir Aymore tooke so to heart that he retired himselfe into England where he gave over his charge of Warden and never returned into Scotland againe with any command except it were when the King came in person The English Chronicle sayes that the King discharged Sir Aymore who was Earle of Penbrooke and placed John de Britton in his office and made him Earle of Richmond These particulars I cannot ghesse why they should have beene omitted by our Writers being so remarkable defeats where diligence dexteritie and valour have beene used with wisedome and judgement However upon this withdrawing and departure of Sir Aymore Valence King Robert being rid of the greatest danger makes toward Innernesse leaving Sir James behinde him to recover such places as were still in the enemies hands He therefore getting him into Douglasdale did use this stratagem against Thruswall Captaine of the Castle of Douglas under the Lord Clifford hee caused some of his folkes drive away the cattell that fed neare unto the Castle and when the Captaine of the garrison followed to rescue gave order to his men to leave them and to flee
away This he did often to make the Captaine to slight such frayes and to make him secure that he might not suspect any further end to be in it which when he had wrought sufficiently as he thought he laid some men in ambuscado and sent others away to drive away such beasts as they should finde in the view of the Castle as if they had been theeves and robbers as they had done often before The Captaine hearing of it and supposing there was no greater danger now then had beene before issued forth of the Castle and followed after them with such haste that his men running who should be first were disordered and out of their ranks The drivers also fled as fast as they could till they had drawne the Captaine a little beyond the place of the ambuscado which when they perceived rising quickly out of their covert set fiercely upon him and his companie and so slew himselfe and chased his men back to the Castle some of which were overtaken and slaine others got into the Castle and so were saved Sir James not being able to force the house took what bootie he could get without in the fields and so departed By this means and such other exploits he so affrighted the enemie that it was counted a matter of great jeopardie to keepe this Castle which began to be called the adventurous or hazzardous Castle of Douglas whereupon Sir John Walton being in suit of an English Lady she wrote to him that when he had kept the adventurous Castle of Douglas seven yeares then he might thinke himselfe worthy to be a sutor to her Upon this occasion Walton tooke upon him the keeping of it and succeeded to Thruswall but he ran the same fortune with the rest that were before him For sir James having first dressed an ambuscado neare unto the place he made fourteen of his men take so many sacks and fil them with grasse as though it had been corn which they carried in the way toward Lanerik the chief market town in that County so hoping to draw forth the Captain by that bait and either to take him or the Castle or both Neither was this expectation frustrate for the Captain did bite and came forth to have taken this victuall as he supposed But ere he could reach these carriers Sir James with his company had gotten between the Castle and him and these disguised carriers seeing the Captain following after them did quickly cast off their upper garments wherein they had masked themselves and throwing off their sacks mounted themselves on horseback and met the Captain with a sharp encounter being so much the more amazed as it was unlooked for wherefore when he saw these carriers metamorphosed into warriours ready to assault him fearing that which was that there was some train laid for them he turned about to have retired to the Castle but there also hee met with his enemies between which two companies he and his whole followers were slain so that none escaped the Captain afterwards being searched they found as it is reported his mistresse letter about him Then hee went and tooke in the Castle but it is uncertain say our writers whether by force or composition but it seems that the Constable and those that were within have yeelded it up without force in regard that hee used them so gently which he would not have done if he had taken it at utterance For he sent them all safe home to the Lord Clifford and gave them also provision and mony for their entertainment by the way The Castle which he had burnt onely before now he razeth and casts down the walls thereof to the ground By these and the like proceedings within a short while he freed Douglasdale Atrick forrest and Jedward forrest of the English garrisons and subjection But Thomas Randulph Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Adam Gordone being Englized Scots concluded to gather together their forces and to expulse him out of those parts Now it fell so out that Sir James intending to lodge at a certain house upon the water of Line and being come hither for that purpose by chance all these three were lodged in the same house before he came which drew on a skirmish betwixt them in which Alexander Stuart Lord of Bonckle and Thomas Randulph were taken prisoners and Adam Gordone saved himself by flight This peece of service was of no small importance in regard of the good service done to the king by Thomas Randulph both while the King lived and after his death when he was regent which all may be ascribed to Sir James who conquered Randulph to the Kings side With these his prisoners he went into the North as farre as the Mernes where he met the King returning from Innernesse of whom he was heartily welcomed both for his owne sake and because he had brought him his Nephew Randulph whom the King did chide exceedingly And he again reproved the King out of his youthfulnesse and rash humour as though he did defend the Crowne by flying and not by fighting wherefore hee was committed to prison thereafter pardoned and being made Earle of Murray he was imployed in the Kings service This is related in the Bruces book and hath nothing fabulous or improbable in it and therefore it ought not to be slighted Especially seeing as I am informed the Book was penned by a man of good knowledge and learning named master John Barbour Archdeacon of Aberdene for which work he had a yearely pension out of the Exchequer during his life which he gave to the Hospitall of that Towne to which it is allowed and paid still in our dayes He lived in the reigne of David the second sonne and successour to King Robert Bruce Sir James was with the King at Inverourie ten miles from Aberdene against John Cummine Earle of Buchan who was there defeated on Ascension day in the yeare 1308. From thence Sir James went with him when he recovered Argyle the Lord whereof had once comed in to the King but was now revolted to the English side And likewise at many more journeyes and roads both in Scotland and England Sir James did ever more accompany him In the year 1313. hee tooke in the Castle of Roxburgh called then Marchmouth whilest the King was busie about Dumfrees Lanrick Aire and others and while Sir Thomas Randulph was lying at the Castle of Edinburgh The manner of his taking of it was thus about Shrovetide which is a time of feasting and revelling he with sixty more having covered their armour with black that they might not be discovered by the glittering thereof went in the forenight toward the Castle when they came neare to it they lay along and crept upon their hands and feet through a bushie piece of ground till they were come close to the foot of the wall Those that did watch upon the Castle wall espied them but the night being dark and by reason of their creeping they tooke
them to have been cattell for they at the foot of the wall heard the watchmen there being two of them saying the one to the other my neighbour such an one naming him by his name means to make good chear to night that he hath no care of his cattell but leaves them thus in the fields all the night to whom the other replied hee may make good chear this night but if the Douglas come at them he will fair the worse hereafter and with this discourse they went their way Sir James and his men having heard this conference were very well pleased withall and glad to be so mistaken they laddered the walls with ladders of cords made by one Simon of the Leadhouse who was also the first that adventured to scale with them himself alone both to trie how they would hold unbroken and to view what guard and watch was kept above The man that stood sentinall saw him well enough but because there were no more with him he gave no alarum but stood watching to have catched him on the top of the ladder thinking to have knockt him down or to have tumbled him headlong over the wall but the other prevented the danger and leaping in nimbly upon him ere he was aware stabbed him with a knife and threw him over the wall amongst his fellowes to whom he called to make haste up assuring them the coast was clear but ere they could come up another of the watch coming about and perceiving a man standing on the wall made towards him but Simon dispatched him also And now the rest of his companions were got up also who marching towards the hall they found the English at their shroving eating and drinking and piping and dancing They entred the hall he had but easie work of it to do with them what he listed being most of them drunke and all of them unarmed Onely the Captain Guillaum de fermes fled into the great tower being dangerously hurt with the shot of an arrow where he remained safe all that night but the next morning hee yeelded himself because of his wound upon condition that his life should be safe and his person safely set on English ground which was willingly granted and faithfully performed But hee lived not long after his wound being deadly and uncurable Thus was the wheel of worldly affairs vvhich men call fortune so vvhirled about by the King and his partners that in this yeare 1313. being the seaventh from his Coronation and the fifth or sixth from the beginning of the course of his victories there vvas not one strength remaining in the possession or povver of the English save Dumbartane Castle which was afterward yeelded up by John Monteeth upon composition and Stirling which at this present was besieged by Edward Bruce the Kings brother To relieve Stirling and to raise the siege thereof King Edward the second came in proper person and thereon insued the battell of Bannockburn a battell so famous and memorable as few the like have happened in any age where there were two Kings present the ods so great and the defeat so notable The English King did bring into the field all that he was able to make not onely of English but of his beyond sea dominions neither of those that were his owne Subjects onely but hee was also aided and assisted by his friends and confederates in Flanders Holland Zeland Brabant Picardie Gascony Normandy Guien Bullonois and Burdeaux of these and his owne Countreymen he had in all 150000. fighting men to place them in the middle number which some say was but half the number and that he had 300000 of the whole in equall proportion of foot and horse intending to have exterminated the whole nation of Scots with so confident a presumption of victory that he brought with him a Carmelite frier a Poet according to the time to commit his triumphs to writing he was defeated by 30000 or 35000 at the most as all agree and that in a plain and open field where there was slain of his men 50000. It was fought the 22 of June 1314. Sir James being present at this Battell did carry himselfe so before the fight in the fight and after it as that his behaviour is not to be slightly slipped over with a dry foot as we say but particularly to be noted both for his owne honour for it is indeed worthy of perpetuall honour and praise and for a patterne to be followed by others especially by all such as set their hearts and minds to follow vertue and to seek true glory which ariseth from vertue Before the battell we have his kindnesse love and care of his friend or as some will have him to be his emulous Competitor joyned with true magnanimitie in his demeanour towards Thomas Randulph for King Robert having sent Randulph with 500. horse to oppose the Lord Clifford with 800. who was making toward the Castle of Stirling Sir James carefull for his friend in respect of this ods in number first very orderly sought leave of the King to go to his succours but after the King had refused him he went out without leave which though it were a kinde of breach of militarie discipline yet it shewes how dearly he loved the man that for his sake he would thus transgresse the order of the warre and to take his hazzard of the Kings displeasure rather then to forsake him in this great danger as he took it to be And as he shewed his love and kindnesse in this a vertue of great price and greatly to be commended so did he also his modestie courtesie and magnanimitie all three concurring in one fact and much more commendable in that hee seeing his friend to have the better of the enemie stood aloofe as a spectator for feare to impaire his glory in that victorie by being a sharer with him therein Weake mindes seeke to participate of other mens glory and for want of worth in themselves thrust in with others Base and meane spirits are wont to lessen and diminish the actions of others because they have no hope to equall them Malignant dispositions envie them and approve of nothing but what is their owne and would have it thought that they onely are able to do all things and that none besides them can do any thing As these vices were here farre from this man so should they be as farre from all others and as the contrary vertues did shine in him so let them also doe in us And thus he behaved himselfe before the Battell In the Battell he with Randulph had the leading of the Vantguard wherein he discharged himselfe so well that for his good service he was knighted in the field This honour in those dayes was given for desert and was a badge and seale of valour not of favour or riches as now it is for the most part neither was it so ordinary and common as now it is and by commonnesse prostitute as it were and dis-esteemed
But that it was in great esteeme of old it appeares by this that notwithstanding this mans predecessours and himselfe also as his evidents do witnesse were Barons and Lords yet he thinks it no disparagement to be knighted and did choose rather to be known and designed by that title than the other so as he was commonly called Sir James Douglas rather then Lord Douglas And indeed we have found that even Princes and Kings have taken upon-them this order not as any diminution of their place but an addition of honour seeing by it they were received into the number and rank of military men and Warriours their other titles shewing more their dominion and power or place then their valour and courage Wherefore we reade how Edward Prince of Wales was knighted when he was sent against King Bruce So Henry the second being then Prince of England received the honour of Knighthood from David King of Scotland his grand Uncle as from one that was the best and worthiest man in his time Then it was that he tooke his oath that he should never take from the Crowne of Scotland the Counties of Northumberland Westmoreland Cumberland and Huntingdon This cremonie vvas performed vvith great solemnitie and pomp in those dayes as our Writers observe so honourable vvas it then and of late it vvas thought so too for the Earle of Clanrikart chiefe of the Bourks in Ireland having done a piece of notable service to Queene Elisabeth at the siege of Kinsoile and at an encounter betvvene the Lord Deputies Army vvith the Irish Rebels vvas knighted by the Lord Monâ—…joy then Generall Lieutenant for the Queene Neither should any abuse discredit it novv Nor can it diminish the honourablenesse thereof in our Sir James who is able to honour it rather by his worth After the battell he is as diligent as he was both diligent and valorous in it This is a vertue which hath been wanting in great Commanders and hath been marked as a great defect in them It was told Hanniball that great Carthaginian to his face Thou canst obtain but not use a victory nor prosecute it to thy best advantage Sir James did not so but as farre as he was able with such companies as hee could gather together and with as much speed as was possible for him hee followed King Edward to have done him service though his father Edward the first would have none of it and set it at nought But he was gone ere Sir James service came to the best Now hee would gladly have showne what it was worth to his sonne and successour the second Edward in most humble sort though it had been to have pulled off his boots no question but his Majestie had no mind to stay for him who notwithstanding made all the haste he could to have overtaken him and followed him with foure hundred horse more then fourty miles from Bannockburne to Dumbarre Castle into which hee was received and so escaped The next was to wait upon him in his way to Berwicke which he did but the King nothing well pleased with the service hee had done and expecting rather worse then better seeing his importunity and that other wayes he could not be rid of him went by sea to Berwicke in a small fishers boat or two with a very thinne train to attend him not unlike unto Xerxes who a little before was so proud of his huge army is now become the scorne of his contemned and threatned enemies a spectacle of pride and an example of presumptuous confidence unto all ages Wee told before hovv his father had driven King Robert and Sir James to the like shifts and straits but theirs vvas not so shamefull A Christenmasse feast may be quit at Easter sayes our Proverb vvhich they do here verefie by this requitall And this vvas all the service Sir James could do to King Edward at this time but aftervvards vve shall heare vvhat service he shall do if not to himself yet to his sonne Edward the third at Stanhop Parke some few yeares after this In the mean time let us behold our Scots enjoying there renowned and honourable victory which cannot bee denied to have been such nor cannot be by envy it self Their spoil and prey was great and rich their prisoners many and their ransomes proportionable The Queen King Roberts wife was restored by exchange and for her an English Nobleman set free without ransome And as their joy was great and their gaining not small so was both the grief of the English their shame and their losses Their were slain of note in the field 200 Knights together with the Earle of Glocester and Sir Giles of Argentine whose death was lamented by King Robert very much and of prisoners very nere as many of which the chief were the Earle of Hartford who fled to Bothwell and was received by Sir Gilbert Gilbaston captain thereof as the Bruces booke sayes Sir John Segrave John Clattengrave perhaps Cattegrave William Latimer Sir Robert Northbrooke Lord keeper of the broad seal and Sir Ralph Mortimer who had married the Kings sister Mortimer was dimitted ransome-free and obtained the Kings broad Seale at Bruces hands These and many other prisoners of divers nations thus dismissed are as many witnesses of the Scottish valour in the fight and of their mildnesse and humanitie after it who used these their so spightfull enemies no worse who if they had overcome would have used another kinde of cruelty as they had both determined and threatned unto them Amongst other Forreiners there were two Holland Knights who being in King Edwards Army before the battell and hearing the bravery and brags of the English and their spightfull railings against King Robert had wished him good luck These were turned out of the English Camp and sent unto the Scottish bidden in scorne to go and fight with them whom they wished so well with a price set upon their heads to him that should either kill or take them prisoners in the battell Their heads neverthelesse were safe and themselves did partake of the good fortune they had wished and when they came home into their owne Countrey they built a lodging naming it Scotland upon which they set up the Scottish Armes and King Roberts statue in Antwerp as a monument of that notable victorie which remained there many yeares after The Carmelite also changed his note singing their victorie whose overthrow he came to set forth and chaunting their discomfiture whose praises he was hired to proclaime Thus he began his Ditty De planctu cudo metrum cum carmine nudo Risunâ—… detrudo dum tali themate ludo In English thus With barren verse this mournfull rime I make And am but laught at while such theme I take Let us here consider the meanes and wayes of both sides we shal finde on the one side confidence of their power and a contempt and slighting of the enemie which seldome falls well because from thence there ariseth commonly sloth
losse of many worthy men He is said to have been of a black and swart complexion and to have lisped somewhat in his speech We heare nothing either in History or Monument or otherwise of his marriage he had two base or naturall sonnes William Lord of Liddesdale of whom we shall speake hereafter and one Archbald whom the Lord of Liddesdale made Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh when hee tooke it in To conclude let this bee observed that Sir James is never mentioned by any either English or Scottish Writer whatsoever but with honour and commendation as worthy valiant noble good or some such Epithete and confessed to have beene one of the most valiant that lived in his dayes Such is the force of vertue and so prevalent is it even with enemies We will not omit here to shut up all the judgement of those times concerning him in an old rude verse indeed yet such as beareth witnesse of his true magnanimity and invincible mind in either fortune good or bad Good Sir James Douglas who wise and wight and worthy was Was never overglad for no winning nor yet over sad for no tineing Good fortune and evil chance he weighed both in one ballance Jacobus Duglassius Brucii Regis socius omnium laborum in Hispania coesus a Saracenis 1330. Quicquid sors potuit mortali in pectore ferre Vel facere hoc didici perficere atque pati Prima ubi luctando vici sors affuit ausis Omnibus quid non pro patria ausus eram Hosti terror ego nullus me terruit hostis Consiliis junxi robora dura meis Proelia quot numerat titulos actosque triumphos Brucius hinc totidem pene trophaea mihi Quo jam signa feram major quaerendus orbis Atque hostis famam non capit iste meam Arma Saraceno objeci prope littora calpes Herculeae hic tellus me male fausta tegit Herculeae Graecis memoretur Gloria laudis Fallor an Herculeis stant potiora mea In English thus What ever weight in furious Fortune laid On weak mans breast I suffered undismaid Nor lesse my active force and when I tri'd Her power in warre propitious fate deny'd No help whiles my endeavours well did prove How much I dared for my Countreys love A terrour to my foes I knew no feare Wisedome and valour both united were In me And looke what triumphs great Bruce gain'd As many Trophies were by me obtain'd What more remaineth to increase my name The world appears too little for my fame To Spain my aid I gave and did oppose The Saracen there was the fatall close Of my brave life wher't may be questioned much If Hercules his Monuments were such Of Hugh the fourth and ninth Lord of Douglas UNto this Sir James his brother germane Hugh Douglas did succeed the ninth Lord and fourth of that name Of this man whether it was by reason of the dulnesse of his minde or infirmity of his body or through whatsoever occasion else wee have no mention at all in History of any of his actions onely it is certain that he succeeded and was Lord of Douglas which he demitted in favour of his brother Archbald slain at Halidoun hill to his sonne William who was the first Earle of Douglas as shall be showne in his life The honour of the name and dignity of the house was upheld by his brother Archbald Lord of Galloway of whom therefore we are now to speake This Hugh lived after the death of his brother Archbald which was 1333. some nine or ten years till the 1343. as the Charter of resignation of the Lordship to his nephew doth witnesse He died without children and was never married Of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Governour of Scotland third brother to Sir James BEfore we proceed to speak of the next Lord Douglas the time and order of the History requireth that we speake of Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway and Governour of Scotland he was third brother to good Sir James as Boetius affirmeth in these words Archibaldus Duglasius Germanus Jacobi de Douglas quem nuperrime in hispania interiisse scripsimus This Archbald did outlive Sir James not above three yeares as we shall show hereafter Neither is the losse of the battell wherein he died imputed to his youth but to his haste and indignation And in the battell of Annand he shewed wisedome and advisednesse sufficiently Touching his education there is no mention thereof in History he married Dornagilla daughter to Red John Cummin whom King Robert slew at Dumfrees This John Cummin was stiled Lord of Galloway having married a daughter of Allane Lord of Galloway called Mary whose elder sister Dornagilla John Balliol had married and therefore he is also stiled Lord of Galloway There was also a third of these daughters married as our Writers say to the Earle of Abermale it seemeth the lands of Galloway Lord Allane dying without heires male have been divided among the three sisters as for his third wee finde nothing else of her This Archbald having married John Cummins daughter the inheritrix of the lands of Galloway was imployed in the warre against Edward Balliol whom he defeated and chased to Roxburgh whereupon for this service and also by another title which hee claimed as nearest to the house of Galloway by his Grandmother the Earle of Carricts sister which right wee have deduced at large in the life of Lord William the third maker of the Indenture Balliol being forfaulted hee obtains the lands of Galloway as Evidents and Histories beare record stiling him Archibald Lord of Galloway which continued in his posterity untill the forfeiture of the Earles of Douglas Some alledge that Red John Cummin did not marry the Lord of Gallowayes daughter Marie but a daughter of John Balliol of Harcourt in Normandy called Adama whom he begot on his wife Dornagilla who was daughter to Allane Lord of Galloway but how came Red John to stile himself Lord of Galloway seeing his wife was Adama Balliol who had brothers at least one to wit John Balliol that was Competitor with Bruce However it was Archbald Douglas having chased Edward Balliol and Balliol being forfeited was made Lord of Galloway This Archibald had by his wife Dornagilla Cummin two sons William who succeeded to his Uncle Hugh in the Lordship of Douglas and was created Earle of Douglas and Archibald after Lord of Galloway hee had also a daughter called Marjory married to Thomas Earle of Marre We have heard in the life of good Sir James how King Robert Bruce before his death had taken all pains for establishing the Kingdome to his posterity and to leave it peaceablie unto them and had done for that effect what the wit of man could devise he had beaten out his enemies by armes he had ratified and confirmed his right by the Lawes and Act of Parliament he had obtained a renunciation of all title and claim he could pretend from John Balliol his
Competitor he had gotten also the like renunciation of the King of England and all Evidents Writs and Monuments concerning his pretences delivered up unto him discharged and cancelled and declared to be null and of no value by consent of the English Parliament and to be the surer of King Edwards friendship he had married his sonne David to Jane his sister He had cut off the rebellions that were springing up against him by executing such as were guiltie established Randulph Tutor and Protector to his sonne and Governour of the Countrey hee had removed all occasion of emulation that might have falne out therein and setled all with good advice good precepts good councell in his Testament both for peace among themselves and warre against the enemy But what is the wit of man and how weak a thing are his devices or what bonds will bind whom duety cannot binde This same Balliol whose father had renounced his right nothing regarding what his father had done renewed his claim to the Crown This same King of England who had himself solemnly renounced who had bound up friendship with the most sure and strongest bonds that can bee amongst men regarding neither his resignation made nor his affinity and alliance nor any dutie towards God or faith and promise to man used all means to strip his brother-in-law by consequent his sister out of the Kingdome of Scotland as if nothing were unlawfull that could fill up the bottomlesse gulf of his ambition First he caused an English Monke under colour of giving Physick for the gravell to poyson the Governor Thomas Randulph Earle of Murray and afterward aided Edward Balliol with 6000. English upon condition that Balliol should hold the Crowne of him Edward Balliol entering Scotland with these forces and being assisted by the male-contents in Scotland prevailed so that having wonne a battell at Duplin 1332. the 22. of September the third yeare after the death of King Robert and about one yeare after the death of Randulph in which many were slain to the number of 3000. together with Duncane or Donald Earle of Marre the Governour hee was Crowned at Scone and these of the Bruces side constrained to send their King David Bruce with his wife into France having no safe place at home to keep him in After his Coronation having taken in divers places that stood out against him he went at last to Annand receiving such as would acknowledge him and taking their oath of Allegeance and Fidelitie Whereupon Andrew Murray Earle of Bothwell chosen Governour after Marres death sent Archbald Lord of Galloway to see what hee could do against Balliol in these quarters he taking with him his nephew William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale and John Randulph the Governour Randulphs sonne together with Simeon Fraser having in company with them a thousand horse went first to Mophet and having there understood of Balliols carelesse discipline and securitie departing from thence in the night he came so suddenly to Annand where Balliol lay that he escaped very narrowly being halfe naked not having leasure to put on his cloathes and riding upon a barme horse unsadled and unbridled till he came to Carlile Others write that howbeit he came very quietly to have surprised the enemy at unawares in the night time yet they had notice of his coming and issued forth of the Towne with a great army where they fought long and stoutly till at last Balliol was overthrowne and fled There were slain many of his friends and amongst these Henry Balliol who behaved himselfe very manfully John Mowbray Walter Cummin Richard Kirbie Robert or Alexander Bruce Earle of Carrict and sonne to Edward King of Ireland was taken prisoner and obtained pardon by the intercession of his Cousin John Randulph Hollinshed writeth that somewhat before this time the friends of David Bruce understanding that Balliol did sojourne within the Towne of Perth had besieged it but that they were constrained to raise the siege because of the men of Galloway who having bin sometimes the Balliols dependers invaded the besiegers lands under the conduct of Eustace Maxwell whereupon hee saith Archbald Lord of Galloway with the Earle of March and Murray invaded Galloway with fire and sword and brought away great booties but slew not many men because they got them out of the way for feare of that terrible invasion This narration may bee true in the last part thereof concerning their invasion but the cause of this invasion is not probable that the men of Galloway should invade mens lands that lay so farre from them as they behoved to be that did besiege Saint Johnston for in all liklihood it was besieged by these that were nearest to it being in kinne and friends to those that were slain in Duplin and both Hollinshed himself and others write that it was recovered in Balliols absence about the same time while he sojourned in Annand by those that lay neare to it without mentioning any other siege before that at which it was taken This battell at Annand so changed the case that hee who even now was Crowned King in September who had farre prevailed to whom all men even King Davids nearest friends and kinsmen had yeelded despairing of his estate was by this act of Archbald Lord of Galloway turned quite out of his Kingdome and Countrey and compelled to fly into England to save his life the 25. of December the same yeare about three moneths after his Coronation and was compelled to keep his Christmas at Carlile in the house of the Friers Minors A notable example of the inconstancy of worldly affairs and constancy of an honest heart in the Douglas not abandoning his Princes cause when others had forsaken it and also a proof of his good service and usefull for which as he deserved perpetuall praise and favour of his rightfull Prince so did he incurre great hatred of his enemie the usurping Balliol who the next day after the 26 of December going into Westmoreland and there being honourably received by the Lord Clifford gave unto him the whole lands of Douglasdale which the said Lord Cliffords grandfather had before in the dayes of King Edward the first So proudly did he presume to give that which was not in his power And so little had he learned the lesson of the uncertaintie of humane affairs grounded on whatsoever power appearance or even successe and so difficult a lesson it is to learne where there remains means so great as hee trusted to the power of the King and Kingdome of England with his owne particular friendship and faction within the Countrie of Scotland which shall indeed have power to trouble the State a while but not to establish either the Kingdome to himselfe or any part of Douglasdale to the Lord Clifford The next yeare 1333. K. Edward of England having shaken off all colour of duty to his brother-in-law K. David made open warre to be proclaimed betweene the two Countreyes which
turned on all hands to the disadvantage of Scotland even upon both the Marches For the Lord of Liddisdale was taken prisoner on the West hand he having the charge of that quarter and Murray the Governour on the middle March was taken likewise at the Castle of Roxburgh by pursuing the victorie too farre on the bridge and so excluded from his owne King Edward took openly upon him the protection of Balliol having caused him to sweare homage to him and so with a great Army both of his owne subjects and forreiners came in person and sate downe before Berwick and besieged it both by sea and land Hereupon the Nobility of Scotland choose Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway to be Governour and Generall of the Army advising him to enter England and to spoile it with fire and sword so to force K. Edward to rise from before Berwick and leave the siege And this whilest he was about to have done he is advertised from within the Towne that Sir Alexander Seaton Governour thereof had made a paction with K. Edward to render the Towne if he were not succoured by the Scots before the first of August next and for performance thereof had given him his sonne and heire in pledge and hostage Hereupon the Lord Governour changeth his purpose fearing the losse of the Towne and against the opinion of the wisest of his Armie marcheth directly towards Berwick and the third day after he set forth he came within the sight both of his friends and foes Before this King Edward besides Thomas Seaton who was given him in pledge had taken also Alexander Seaton another son of the Governour of Berwick whilest at a sally out of the Towne he followed upon the enemy too eagerly and had now both the brothers in his power the one a pledge the other a prisoner He therefore seeing now that the Towne was like to be relieved sent to the Captaine certifying him plainly that unlesse he did render the towne forthwith into his hands both his sons should be hanged immediately upon a gibbet in sight of the Towne before his eyes The Captaine returned him answer that the dayes of Truce were not yet expired and therefore desired him either to keep the covenant he had made or else deliver the Hostages and be at his advantage When the King could not prevaile with him nor breake him off his resolute constancie to which his vertuous and generous Lady did also notably encourage him he was as good as his word and performed indeed what he had threatned against the law of Nations and against all humanitie hanging them up almost in the very sight of their Parents who bore it patiently and constantly for the good of their Countrey and thought their childrens lives well bestowed in that regard onely that they might not be beholders of so heavie a spectacle they retired themselves to their chamber apart This strange tyrannicall barbarous and monstrous fact is suppressed in the Histories of England and buried in silence not unwisely it being capable neither of defence nor excuse and yet is contrary to the lawes of Histories and the duty of an Historian who ought according to the oath of witnesses to tell all the truth and nothing but the truth seeing where the truth is either adulterated or suppressed the life of History is lost which consists in particular circumstances truly related Neither do I see how this same King in the end of his life can pertinently and justly be called courteous and gentile after such a fact whereof few the like have fallen into the hands of the cruellest Tyrants that ever were recorded in story And for my part I think certainly that it is not possible that one who is of a nature truly gentile and courteous should commit and be guilty of so foule a crime It is a perpetuall blot and unexcusable and such as no wit can wash away So it is still and so let it ever be branded and detested So it was by our Governour the Lord of Galloway and so much did it move him and so farre stirre up his noble indignation that he thought he could never be exonered with credit without avenging of it or spending his life in the quarrell and so being resolved to fight he would never give eare to any counsell on the contrary nor alter his determination for any difficulty that could be proposed And now K. Edward after that unpleasant spectacle detested even by the English themselves had drawne up his Army and taken a hill to the west of Berwick called Halidoun hill a place very advantageous for him and the Scottish Army did stand over against them in battell aray The Governour commanded to march up the hill and to invade the English where they stood altogether against the counsell of the best advised who both before considering the inequalities of the Armies both in number they being but few in respect of the English and in experience being for the most part young and raw souldiers not yet trained had disswaded him from fighting any at all and now seeing the odds and inequality of ground would gladly have opposed themselves thereunto But all was in vaine he was so incensed with that so detestable fact that boiling with anger and desiring of revenge and trusting to the goodnesse of his cause and to the forwardnesse of his Armie who being inflamed in the like anger upon the same occasion were very desirous to joyne battell esteeming that their earnestnesse of minde would supply their want of skill and overcome all other difficulties and thinking in himself that if having bin a spectator of that vile and cruell murther he should turne his backe without fighting it would be accounted cowardise he prosecuted his resolution and commanded to march forward which was accordingly performed They were first to descend and go down from a little hill on which they stood then through a valley and so to climbe up another hill so steepe that one man may as Major saith keepe downe foure such is the scituation thereof on the west side Wherefore the Scots ere they could come to stroakes were almost overwhelmed with shot and stones when they were come up being quite out of breath and charged from the higher ground they were borne downe with violence and slaine Some write that the first joyning of the battell was at the foot of the hill upon more even ground but that the English gave somewhat back towards the side and ascent of the hill and having gotten that advantage of the rising of the hill made a fierce onset upon the Scots who pursued them too rashly supposing the English had fled by which meane they were utterly overthrowne There died of the Scots in this battell 10000. others say 14000. the English writers say 30000. A rare hoast amongst the Scots though the Countrey had not been divided in it selfe and there were but few more then 30000. when they overthrew the King of England with his
keepe it had demolished that it might not be a receit to the English And within a short time this overthrow had wellnigh overthrowne the Kingdome and the cause for the greatest part of the Nobilitie that were not dead before being slain in this conflict the rest flying to save themselves to strengths defaâ—…ts Balliol assisted by Robert Talbot a Noble man of England whom the King had left with him with a few English bands being aided by his Favourers in Scotland made himself once more King and was confirmed by Parliament within half a yeare after he had been driven out All yeelded obedience to him save onely foure Castles to wit Loch-leven Dumbarton Kildrummie Urwhart and Lowdon peele seated on a little lake so that no man in Scotland durst call David Bruce their King except young children in their playes so far were matters altered by this check Where it is to be marked that as by the wise and wary government of the same Archbald his Countrey and lawfull King were defended and Balliol chased out of his usurped Kingdome So by the same mans oversight in government both the usurping Edwards English and Scots are repossessed again therein and his Countrey plunged into misery and the rightfull King and his partners brought to great extremitie Of so great efficacie is good or evill government therefore it is so much the more circumspectly to bee looked to and to bee exercised according to the rules of wisedome and not after the opinions of men fame and reports anger or whatsoever other cause doth make men stray from the right and strait course of reason This was the lamentable condition of our Countrey But let us have patience a while and wee shall shortly have better newes Both these usurpers shall ere long bee driven to let go their hold and at last be utterly disappointed of all their hopes and projects God conserving the liberty of this Countrey and the Crowne thereof to the rightfull heire and the Bruces bloud in whose posterity it shall yet prosper In which work no little part shall bee the valiant and faithfull efforts of the Douglasses Amongst whom it were requisite to speake of the next Lord Douglas But the order of time draws me another way it being long before his turne come in even tenne or twelve or perhaps twentie yeares as shall be seen in the owne place for hee hath been young it should seeme and abroad out of the Countrey but in his absence some other of the Douglasses must not be idle Archibaldus Duglasius ad Halidonem coesus 1333. Non potuit perferre nefas foedamque Tyranni Persidiam Et quisnam sustinuisse queat Ergo furens animi atque accenso pectore inardet Praelia ingratas increpat usque moras Poscimus aut aequo dixit certamine Martem Aut certum est fatis cedere velle tuis Ah nimis ah properant Non illis ignea virtus Defuerat nocuit praecipetasse nimis Nec te victorem jactes temeraria virtus Sic nocuit Vinci vis animosa nequit In English thus He was not patient enough to see The Tyrants faithlesse fact and who could be Hence his enflamed breast with anger sweld Enrag'd at such impediments as held His hand from just revenge Come let us trie Our chance and winne the field or bravely die If fate will have it so he said and all With too much haste obey'd their Generall No courage wanted but the hard event Prov'd the act rash and lose the punishment Of ill rul'd valour Thou didst nothing gain Who to his passion yeelds commands in vain Of William Douglas Lord of Liddesdale called the stowre of Chevalrie BEfore we proceed to the rest of the Lords of Douglas the order of the History requires that wee speake something of William not Lord of Douglas but Lord of Liddesdale and a worthy member of the house and name of Douglas The first mention of him and his actions is at the battle of Annand where hee was with Archbald Lord of Galloway The last of his actions of importance are in the beginning of the first Earle William before the battle of Durham the space of thirteen yeares or thereby which time hee imployed for his lawfull King and Countrey against the usurpers so diligently as shall bee deduced in the progresse of this Story Writers call him naturall sonne to Sir James slain in Spain which is truth But they erre when they say that John Lord Dalkeith was brother to William Lord of Liddesdale hee being Liddesdales uncle and Sir James brother so master John Major hath Davidis for Gulielmi and Hollinshed and Boetius William for Archbald who was made Captain of the castle of Edinburgh by this same William But it is so clear and manifest whom they mean of that there is no question to be made of it However it be he hath so honoured and nobilitated himself by his vertue that no posteritie needs to enquire of his birth We finde that he was married to a daughter of Sir John Grahame Lord of Abercorne called Margaret Grahame by whom he got the lands of Liddesdale he had but one onely daughter Marie who was married to Sir James of Lowden who after the Lord Liddesdales his death and Margaret Grahames got the lands of Liddesdale His first appearing to wit at the battell of Annand hath been spoken of after that hee was for his wisedome and manhood accounted worthy to have the custody and government of the West Marches as the charge of the East Marches was committed to Patrick Dumbarre Being Wairden there hee had his residence at Annand where at a certain skirmish with the English his men were scattered himself was hurt and taken prisoner about that same time that Regent Murray was taken at Roxbrough to wit in the yeare 1332. before the battell of Halidoun hill which was the occasion that he was not there with his uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway He continued a prisoner untill 1335. and then he and Murray were both set at libertie having payed a great summe of gold for their ransome It is strange that these two great Politicians the two Edwards I mean intending a conquest of Scotland should have suffered such men to bee set at liberty at any rate without making them sure to their side considering that the detaining of them would greatly have facilitate their designes and their liberty being enemies hinder and annoy them as we sâ—…all heare it did not a little It was apparently the pride of their hearts in that good successe which made them carelesse and secure not fearing any danger from these or any else So doth successe and pride growing thereupon commonly blind men or so doth God blinde the wisedome of unjust men when hee hath a work to do against them But before wee come to the rest of the deeds of this valorous Lord we must take a view of the estate of things at that time that the circumstances which are
was conveyed to the Castle of Dumbarton where hee was received by Malcolm Fleeming Captain thereof Now both the Edwards being absent and he having a particular spleen against Cummin who possessed his private inheritance the said Robert with the help of Colin or Duncan Campbell in Argyle from whom he obtained an aid of foure hundreth men had taken the Castle of Dunholm in Coile and destroyed the English Garrison there whereupon the men of Boote which was his private inheritance had taken armes slain Allane Lyle there Captain and Sheriffe who was placed there by Balliol and Cummin and were come home very joyfull to their old master the Stuarts Upon this Thomas Bruce Earle of Carrict with his friends and neighbours of Coile and Cunninghame and William Karrudise of Annandale who had ever refused the English yoake coming forth out of the place where they had lurked resorted to him also John Randulph Earle of Murray was returned from France and did incourage them with hopes of forreign help of Jefferey or Godfrey Rosse Sheriffe of Aire had drawne Coile Carrict and Cunningham to be of the partie Ranfrow was also returned to the Stuarts By their example the dependers of Andrew Murray had drawne all Cliddesdale to them partly by faire means partly by force These under the command and leading of Robert Stuart and John Randulph had passed into the North parts chaised David Cummin Governour for the English to Lochaber and compelled him to yeeld and swear obedience to David Bruce Notwithstanding that the enemy had committed to him so great a charge as to bee Lieutenant for him in those parts About this time or a little before William Lord of Liddesdale returns from his captivity having been three yeares in prison And hee is no sooner returned but that presently he begins to serve his King and Countrey faithfully and diligently against both their enemies Scots and Englized usurpers recompencing his long imprisonment with his enemies losses especially in Lowthian for the more easie performance hereof and that hee might annoy them that were in the Castle of Edinburgh which was then held by the English and them that went toward it hee lay in wait in Pentland-hills To him John Randulph after that he had left David Cummin Earle of Athole Lieutenant for him in the North parts Randulph and Robert Stuart were chosen Governours by the Kings party did adjoyn himself as to his old and fast friend from thence they both went to Perth to a Convention of the States the 2. of Aprill 1335. But there was nothing done at that meeting because of the enmity betwixt the Lord Liddesdale and David Cummin Earle of Athole The occasion was the Lord of Liddesdale alledged that hee was detained longer in prison then other wayes he would have been by the means of the the Earle of Athole who no doubt did thinke it meet for Balliol and the English faction and therefore advised them to keep him And certainly he was wiser in that point then they that set him at libertie for ransome Now under the colour and pretext of this ill will between him and Liddesdale Athole was so strongly accompanied with his servants and dependers that the rest being jealous of his disposition and fearing his present power did conclude no matter of importance Robert Stuart enclined toward him but all the rest favoured the Lord Liddesdale Robert was young and knew not the disposition of Athole which the rest knew better and what ods was between them in fidelitie which was not long in discovering For King Edward of England came with a great army both by Sea and Land and brought Balliol with him So soone as he came to Perth Athole being solicited to defection from Bruce he was not very hard to wooe whereas Liddesdale did still his uttermost endevours for him One of the Governours to wit Robert Stuart being sick and the other John Randulph thinking it too heavie a burden for him alone to fight divided his forces that so he might the more annoy the King Now word was brought to him that there was a great army of the Guelders coming through England to joyne with Edward and help him against the Scots Wherefore Randulph passeth over into Lowthian to try if he could conveniently intercept them and cut them off ere they should joyn with the King There came hither to assist Randulph the Governour Patrick Earle of Marche William Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie and others These being assembled together lay in wait for them near Edinburgh in the Borrow moore and so soon as they came in sight one of the other without any delay of either side they joyned battell and after a great conflict the Guelders were put to rout and chased to a little hill where was a ruinous Castle There they were besieged all that night and the next day they rendered themselves lives safe Others write that they fled to the Castle hill of Edinburgh up Saint Maries wind or lane defending themselves valiantly through the high street till they came to that place where they slew their horses and made as it were a rampart of their carcasses and so saved themselves There they stayed all that night and having neither meat nor drink nor convenient lodging opprest with hunger and cold and thirst yeelded themselves on the morrow This narration seems not to bee so probable as the former for if it had been at the Castle of Edinburgh it might have made them more support at least releeved the Duke and have saved him Besides that the town of Edinburgh should suffer strangers to passe through the midst of them and neither aid them if they were friends nor assail them if they were enemies nor shut their gates if they were neutrall for fear of some danger to come to their towne thereby but suffer both parties to have free accesse into their chief street and to stand as lookers on it hath no great likelihood They ascribe also the winning of the field to the Lord of Liddesdale who was not as Hollinshed sayes present at their first joyning battell but came to it from Pentland-hills in so convenient time that if he had not come the Guelders who fought exceeding well had got the day Others make no mention of Randulph but of the Lord Liddesdale and Alexander Ramsay with him Those that write of this battell tell of a huge and wonderfull stroake given by Sir David Annand in his fury hee being hurt stroke his enemy on the shoulder with a Pole-axe and clave him and his horse down to the hard pavement in which the force of the stroake left a great mark long after And no lesse memorable is the valour of a woman in the Guelders army who at the beginning of the battell stept forth before her company and encountred in a single combat or duell a Scotish Squire named Robert Shaw whom she slew and afterwards beat downe her enemies on each side till at last after a
good time shee was compassed about and so slain The Duke of Guelder their Captain having yeelded was courteously and honourably used his stuffe and baggage was restored to him and himself set free The reason of this was because Randulph Earle of Murray having been bred in France knew that the French King did affect him and therefore to gratifie him he shewed him this favour to let him go without any other hurt or dammage onely he made him sweare hee should never aid the English again against the Scots This same Author sayes that this was not the Duke of Guelders but the Earle of Namurs called Guy contrary to all our Writers who with one consent affirme that it was And if it were Guy of Namurs he had alwayes been an enemy and received greater courtesie then enemies deserve and more favour then was expedient for the Countrey Nay Randulph was not content to dismisse him free onely but would needs for his safety accompany him to England in which journey they were suddenly set upon by the Lord Percie and the Englized Scots who had dressed an ambuscado for them and there Randulph was taken and the Lord Liddesdale hurt in the leg The Governour was carried to the two Edwards that lay before Perth which towne was thereupon soone after rendred unto him Upon this successe of the usurpers faction Athole very glad of what had falne out accounting the prize now wonne and following forth his fraudulent pollicie revolted again to the usurping Kings thinking it safest to side with the stronger and did now clearly show how worthy he was of that favour bestowed on him by Robert Stuart who at the Convention at Perth had appeared on his side against the Lord Liddesdale And not onely did Cummin come in to them but undertakes also the government of Scotland once more as Lieutenant for the English promising to root out all these of the contrary part that should stand out and would not acknowledge their authoritie The King of England partly for lack of victuals which were put out of the way by the Governour partly because of his journey into France which he was then projecting returned into his owne Countrey and took along with him Balliol who had the name of a King but was indeed a very slave to another mans affection for a vain and empty title a just reward for his foolish trusting to a stranger in prejudice of his Countrey Athole being willing to doe what hee had said to the Edwards that he might approve his service and fidelity unto them whereby hee proved also false to his lawfull King and late benefactours his so friendly enemies who had not onely pardoned him so lately and saved his life but trusted him so far and committed so much to him left no kind of crueltie unpractised that he could against his Countrey so far as that almost the whole Nobilitie relented and became slack and remisse against him or did yeeld unto him having forgotten their duty But behold the reward of such wisedom and the due fruit of such seed as he had sown a fruit that is often reaped of such seed if men would beleeve observe it though the present appearance the first buds and blossomes of things do blinde their eyes make them choose that which should not be chosen which is unacceptable to man and not past over by God as is seen in this man before the yeare be fully expired For Robert Stuart being sick and Randulph a prisoner there were left but three Noble men who stuck fast and were faithfull to their King and Countrey These were William Lord Liddesdale Patrick Earle of March and Andrew Murray who had been Governour They were so constant that no promises could corrupt their fidelitie nor no threatning nor danger could quail their courage so as to bow their hearts to any English servitude Some adde unto these the Earle of Rosse and William Lord Keith These did greatly hate his unnaturall dealing against his Countrey and treachery against his promise and crueltie joyned withall three things ever odious and hatefull to honest minds Wherefore understanding that hee lay at the siege of the Castell of Kildrummie they levied such companies and number of men as they could get and marched towards him Cummin being advertised hereof raiseth the siege and meeteth them in the fields within the Forrest of Kilblane There they fought it very hardly and Cummin being more in number had overthrown them as it is thought but that John Craig Captain of Kildrummie issuing forth with three hundreth fresh men restored the battell which was almost lost and gave them an undoubted victory which when Cummin perceived being conscious of his owne ill deserving that he might not fall into his enemies hands alive he rushed into the midst of the battell and so was slain Sir Robert Minyeis fled to the Castle of Kenmure saith Boetius who saith also that Alexander Gordon was he that flew Athole but others attribute it to the Lord Liddesdale himself who for that cause and for the slaughter of Sir Thomas Minyeis it may be they mean Sir Robert at the Castle of Lochindors in the Sheriffe-Sheriffedome of Bamfe was rewarded with the Earledome of Athole and is so stiled in the resignation by which hee surrenders it again some foure yeares after to wit 1341 the 16 of February in favour of Robert Stuart Great Stuart of Scotland whereof the evident is yet extant in the Register There died in this battell besides Athole Walter Braid and Robert Cummin and a great number of others both Gentlemen and Commons Sir Thomas Cummin was taken prisoner and the next day being the 1. of January he was beheaded They were not above 1000. or as some write 500. choice men against 3000. yet the event was as wee have said favourable to the just and right cause This battell was fought the last of December 1337. By this blink of fair weather in such a storme of forrain assaults things were again somewhat changed and the Brucians encouraged wherefore that they might have some face of a settled estate and government they choose Andrew Murray Regent as hee had been before his captivitie He went into the North and in the mean time the Lord of Liddesdale with a company of chosen men passeth over into Fysse and besieged the Castle of Saint Andrews Falkland and Luchers all which he tooke in with small difficulty by his wisedome and manhood though they were strongly manned and well fortified and furnished with munition and victuall Major referreth this to the time after the Governour came backe out of the North. After this he returned into Lowthian to his old haunt in Pentland-hills to wait his time and watch the English that say in Edinburgh Castle that hee might slip no occasion of troubling and molesting them At last this occasion did happen the Towne being full stuft with a great number of Souldiers both English and Scots There was a scottish man
amongst them of a stout stomack named Robert Phanderghest whose lot was â—…allen to be on that side but his heart was with the other party and hee carried no great good will to the English This being perceived he was the worse entreated by them so that one day his head was broken by the Marshall Thomas Kneveton whereat taking indignation hee sought all means to bee avenged thereof and so brought it to passe that he shortly after slew him and to avoid the danger of punishment fled to the Lord Liddesdale whom having informed of the negligence that was growne amongst the English he perswaded him to take advantage of their sloath he nothing slack in a businesse of that nature went secretly in the night to the Towne and slew foure hundreth of them in their sleep and drunkennesse before they could make any resistance About this time Murray the Regent dieth after he had brought back all the Northerne parts of Scotland to his Princes obedience excepting Perth a great losse for his Countrey and hee greatly regrated But no losse is without some gain Robert Stuart had now recovered his health who was the other Governour and as some write hee assumed the Lord Liddesdale for his collegue whether that were so or not and what ever his place and name was hee was a notable adjunct to Robert Stuart and under his authority performed much good service and profitable to King and Countrey with great hazard of his life by receiving of many wounds while he did assail and vanquish greater numbers with far fewer So that by his prowesse and singular valour hee reduced Tivedale Niddesdale Annandale and Cliddesdale except the Hermitage to the Kings obedience having expulsed from thence all the English These lands and strengths were lost again after the battell of Durham and recovered again the second time by VVilliam the first Earle of Douglas which wee have inserted here lest men inconsiderately should confound and mistake the one VVilliam for the other By these doings his name came to bee spred throughout the whole Island insomuch that Henry Lancaster Earle of Darbie hearing thereof and being himself a valiant man and desirous of glory provoked him to fight with him hand to hand on horseback but at their first encounter the Lord of Liddesdale his hand was so sore wounded with his owne speare which brake hard at his hand that hee was not able to prosecute the combate whereupon it was delayed Major maketh mention of his justing and joyneth Alexander Ramsay with him at Berwick hee telleth also of one Patrick Grahame who being provoked and challenged by an English man into the field told him he was content but wished him to dine well for hee would send him to suppe in Paradise which hee also did hereupon hee condemns these justs and duels in time of peace so that it should seeme there have been some peace or truce But wee heare not of any I doe rather thinke there hath been some assurance at that time That same yeare the King of England sent a very valiant Knight named Sir Thomas Barcklay into Scotland with a great power of men to assist their faction Robert Stuart and the Lord Liddesdale goe against him and gave him battell at Blackburne where the Lord of Liddesdale fought so eagerly that all his men being slain he and Robert Stuart having onely three left with them continued still fighting and defended themselves till night which being come on by favour thereof they escaped and saved themselves by flight It was not long ere he recompensed this losse by the defeating of John Stirline and his company This Stirline with five hundreth men assailed the Lord Liddesdale at unawares at a place called Cragens having but fourtie in his company as he was journeying without any feare or suspicion of an enemy This did put him into a great feare at first but he recollecting himselfe out of that sudden affrightment fought so valiantly that hee defeated Stirline slew fiftie of his men and tooke fouretie prisoners Afterward the English that lay at Creighton made divers onsets and incursions upon him in one of which he was runne through the body with a speare and was thereby disabled to doe any service for a season So soone as he was recovered being accompanied with twenty men onely he set upon sixty English at a place called The blacke Shaw and having wisely taken the advantage of the ground which was fitter for foot then horsemen he slew and took them every one In the same year 1338. the 24. of December or as others the 2. of November he set upon the convoy of the English that were carrying vivers to the Castle of Hermitage as they were in Melrosse or neare to it and defeated them but not without great slaughter of his owne men and so having got the victuals he went and besieged the Castle of Hermitage tooke it and did victuall it with the same victuall which he had taken at Melrosse He vanquished also Lawrence Vauch alias Rolland Vauch a very valiant man with a great company of Englishmen And in the yeare following 1339 he fought five times in one day with Lawrence or William Abernethie a Leader under Balliol and having beene put to the worse foure times saith Hollinshed Boetius five times at the sixth time vanquished him and slew all his men and took himselfe prisoner and thereafter presented him to Robert Stuart who sent him to the Castle of Dumbartan For these and such other exploits atchieved by him he was highly esteemed of all men and got the name which is commonly used of him The flowre of Chivalrie He was after this sent Ambassadour into France to informe King David of the estate of the Realme and to conferre with him about weighty matters being either chosen for his worth or only sent by Robert Stuart as his Collegue and so fittest for that employment While he was there he obtained pardon of the K. of France and peace for one Hugh Hambell a famous Pirate During his absence in France Robert Stuart had laid siege to St. Johnstoun in the yeare 1339. and had divided his Army into foure squadrons under foure chiefe Captaines each Captaine commanding a part of which he himselfe was one the Earle of March another William Earle of Rosse the third and Magnus Mowbray Lord of Cliddesdale the fourth It was divers times assaulted but they were repulsed with losse it being valiantly defended by the English that were within They had lien at it ten weekes without doing any good and were now almost quite out of hope to take it so that they began to thinke of leaving off when in the very meane time the Lord Liddesdale arrives on Tay having brought with him out of France Hambell the Pyrate with five ships well furnished with men munition and weapons These men the Lord Liddesdale had hired in France of purpose for this businesse amongst them were two Knights of the
family of Castle Galliard and two Esquires Giles de la Hayes and John de Breise He landed a part of the souldiers and left the rest in the Ships to keepe the mouth of the river and he himselfe marched to Cowper in Fife to take it It had beene deserted by the Englishmen for want of â—…ivers in the time of Murray the Governour and now againe it was seized by the Englized Scots for the use of the English Their Captaine at this time was one William Bullock an English Priest but a valiant man who was also Treasurer for them and the faction The Lord Liddesdale deales with him that seeing there was no hope of succour from England and that the Scots Garrison was not to be trusted to he would forsake the English faction and enter into King Davids service promising to procure him lands in Scotland Bullock accepted his offer and having obtained his promised lands hee did much service afterward to the King and the Lord of Liddesdale Having by this meanes recovered Cowper he returned to the siege of Saint Johnstoun where as he was ever forward he was hurt in the leg with the shot of a Crosbow going to the Scalade Neverthelesse he departed not till the Towne was taken or given up by the Governour thereof Thomas Uthred The manner of the taking of it was this when the siege had lasted foure moneths and was like to have continued longer the Earle of Rosse by digging of Mines drew away the water and dried up the Fousses and Ditches so that the Souldiers going to the assault upon dry ground and approaching the walls without any let or difficultie beat the defenders from off the walls especially by shooting of darts and arrowes out of the Engines which they had caused make And so they rendred and departed with bag and baggage in the yeare 1340. Within foure dayes after Stirline was also besieged and rendred on the same conditions After the siege of Saint Johnstoun was ended the Lord Liddesdale rewarded the Frenchmen very liberally and sent them backe into France well contented He caused also restore to Hugh Hambell one of his best Ships which was taken by the enemie during the siege For Hambell having adventured to approach the Towne with his Ships to give an assault one of them was taken by the English and now was restored Thus K. Davids party did flourish by the faithfull valour of these his good and notable subjects and prevaile against the pretended K. Balliol who seeing such successe in K. Davids affaires durst show his face no longer but having lurked a while in Galloway by changing and shifting places for feare of being intercepted and wearying of that kinde of life he returnes into England now the second time after his conquest he did not possesse his Kingdome long and but with little ease or contentment what by the Scots chasing of him what by the King of England his good Master detaining of him little better then a captive A shadow of a kingdome or slaverie rather being miserable indeed yet sees he not his miserie but seeketh it againe and loseth it againe But let us returne to our Lord of Liddesdale who desists not here from doing of good service to his King and Countrey Edinburgh Castle is yet in the possession of the English it was too strong to force wisedome must supply which was not lacking in him no more then valour a good harmonie and happy conjunction which were ever to be wished There was one Walter Towers of whom are descended the Towers of Innerleith a man of his acquaintance and a follower of him had by chance a Ship laden with victuall in the Firth of Tay beside Dundie Liddesdale causeth him to bring about his Ship to Forth where as he was instructed feigning himselfe to be an English Merchant and sending some slagons of very fine wine to the Captaine of the Castle he prayed him to take him into his protection and that he would give such order as the rest of his victuall might be free from all danger and perill of his souldiers and of the enemie promising that if the Garrision in the Castle had need of any thing he should command any thing that was in his power so farre as it could reach The Captaine desired him to send some hogsheads of the same wine and some bisket bread and promised him accesse when he pleased he further warned him that he should come timely in the morning for feare of the Scots that did make frequent onsets and incursions in those parts The Lord of Liddesdale being advertised hereof chooseth out 12. of his best men and the same night goeth out to Walter Towers ship and he and his men having borrowed the Mariners apparell did put it on above their Armour and so went to the Castle carrying the wine and victuall with them he had before placed the rest of his men as neare as he could that they might be in readinesse upon a signe given them to come to the Castle to his aid Liddisdale himselfe with Simeon Fraser and William Bullock say our Writers but his name was Sir John Bullock went a little before and the rest followed a certaine space after When they were let in within the Bulwarke perceiving the keyes of the Castle hanging upon the Porters arme they slew him and without noise opened the gate and presently gave the signall by winding of a horne This sound gave warning both to his friends and enemies that the Castle was taken Both made haste the one to defend the other to pursue but the Scots having a steep hill to ascend behoved to come forward the more slowly for that cause lest their Lord should be excluded from his men they cast down the carriage in the gate to keep it open and having fought a sharp fight at last they that were within gave place the Captaine with six more were taken the rest were all slaine And having thus wonne the Castle he made his brother William Douglas say they but should call him Archbald Keeper and Captain thereof This same yeare or the next 1342. the 30. of March Alexander Ramsay tooke Roxburgh in Tividale and sone after John Randulph was set at liberty in exchange for John Montague taken in France saith Major and tooke in his owne Castle of Lochma-bene in Annandale So that by the industrie and efforts of these three Wairdens the Lord Liddesdale in the middle March Alexander Ramsay in the East and John Randulph in the West the English were wholy expelled out of Scotland beyond the Borders which fell out in the time of Edward the third neither did the English men possesse one foote of Scottish ground excepting the towne of Berwick Such good service did these Noblemen with the other good Nobilitie in the minoritie and absence of their Prince from his Countrey against the great force of England and a great part of their owne Countrey of Scotland being unfaithfull
wisedome and perverse policy to keep backe ones friend in whom vertue appeares It is of follies the greatest folly to hinder their growth for fear they should overgrow our greatnesse the which when we doe it comes to passe that wee are outgrowne by strangers and often by our enemies yea undermined oftentimes while our friends thus kept under are unable to underprop us as they both should and would do a just reward of so unjusâ—… wisedome But for themselves to put hand in them for their worth I can finde no name to it I must wish this Nobleman had beene free from so foul a blot and I would fain vindicate him and some small appearance there is that it was not his fact But the current of witnesses lay it upon him and who can contend against all the world Wherefore let us regrate it and not allow it eschew it and not excuse it or follow it as we are too ready to â—…ollow evill examples To returne thus he lived and thus hee died for whose Elogium short but worthie let it be said as it was then blazed in the mouthes of men and â—…ited by the manuscript He was terrible and fearefull in armes meek milde and gentle in peace the sâ—…ourge of England and sure buckler and wall of Scotland whom neither hard successe could make slack nor prosperous sloâ—…full Hee is stiled by the Writers a second to none and by consent of that age and voyce of the people the slowre of Chivalrie he was often wounded thrice a prisoner and ever ready to fight again what manhood what wisedome behoved it to be with fifty men to overcome five hundreth with twenty to take and slay sixtie What invincible minde was it that being defeated five times in one day hee had the courage to sight and overcome the sixth time Let Hanniball wonder at Marâ—…llus that neither overcoming nor overcome would suffer him to rest yet was he not thus restlesse that we reade of a worthy branch of such a stock a true member of such a house well retaining that naturall sappe sucked from his Predecessours of valour and of love to his Countrey And thus farre concerning the name of Douglas in this branch thereof in the time of the minority or absence of the chief Now let us return to the Principall stock the Earle of Douglas himself Gulielmus Douglassius Liddalianus 1333. caesus Omnia quando habeas quae Mars dedit omnibus unus Ut Mars Marte ferox fulminet alta tuo Hoc putes ut patiare parem tibi Defâ—…it unum hoc Quin age posce hostem caetera solus eris Johns Heroes In English thus Whiles thou alone all valour didst enjoy Mars doth bestow on those he would imploy One onely vertue wanting doth appeare To make thee excellent thou couldst not beare An â—…all bate this pride and thou sâ—…alt have This honour never souldier was more brave Of William the fifth of that Name the tenth Lord and first Earle of Douglas UNto Hugh the ninth Lord of Douglas did succeed his nephew William sonne to Archbald Lord of Galloway and Governour of Scotland who was slain at Hallidon hill Of this William the other great branch of Douglasses doth spring to wit the house of Angus which overtoppeth the rest and at last succeedeth unto the place of the stock Hee it is also that raiseth the house to the dignitie of an Earledome and doth greatly increase the state thereof That he was sonne to Archbald and not to Sir James as some doe mistake it it is cleare by divers confirmations in which Sir James is expresly termed his uncle and Archbald his father And so doth the Charter witnesse upon which the confirmation proceeds The Charter is given by Hugh Lord Douglas brother and heire to the late Sir James Douglas to William sonne and heire to Archbald brother to good Sir James Douglas It is dated at Aberdene the 28. of May. 1342. The Kings Charter likewise cleareth it bearing David dei gratiae Sciatis nos concessisse Gulielmo de Douglas saith the one Confirmasse dilecto fideli nostro Gulielmo de Deuglas militi saith the other Omnes terras reditus possessiones per totum regnum nostrorum de quibus quondam Jacobus dominus de Douglas avunculus suus Archibaldus de Douglas Pater suus milites obierunt vestiti Touching his marriage we finde that hee had three wives The first was Margaret daughter to the Earle of Dumbarre and March by whom he had gotten two sonnes James slain at Otterburn and Archbald called the grimme Lord of Galloway and afterward Earle of Douglas and one daughter married to the Lord of Montgomerie His second wife was Margaret Marre daughter to Donald or Duncan Earle of Marre and afterwards heire and inheritrix of that Earledome for this Duncan had but one sonne named Thomas and this Margaret Thomas twise married by his first marriage he had one onely son named Thomas also This second Thomas was married to Marjoric sister to this William Earle of Douglas but died without issue his father Thomas married a second wife Margaret Stuart who was inheritrix of the Earledome of Angus but he had no children by her so that there being none left now of Duncans race but this Margaret Marre married to the Earle of Douglas we finde him stiled Earle of Marre in his wives right in the yeare 1378. whereof divers Monuments and Evidents yet extant do beare witnesse By this Margaret Marre he had one onely daughter Isabell Douglas who did succeed to the Earledome of Marre She was twice married First to Malcome Lord Drummond by whom shee had no children Secondly to Alexander Stuart sonne to the Earle of Buchan brother to King Robert the third but had no children by him neither yet she did resigne the Earledome in his favour as a Charter given thereupon by King Robert the third to him and his heires which falling unto her and her heires Thirdly the Earle of Douglas after the decease of Margaret Marre tooke to his third wife Margaret Stuart daughter to Thomas Stuart Earle of Angus and his heire and inheretrix of the lands Earldome of Angus This Thomas was son to John Stuart brother to Walter Stuart the great Stuart of Scotland who married Marjorie Bruce daughter to King Robert Bruce Now this Margaret had a brother who died without issue and a sister called Elizabeth married to Alexander Hamilton of Cadyow Margaret Stuart herselfe was first married to Thomas Marre Earle of the same and sonne to Duncan or Donald but had no children by him Then shee was married to this William Earle of Douglas by whom she had a sonne named George This George succeeded to her in the Earledome of Angus and by gift of his sister Isabel Douglas inheritrix of Marre he got the lands that she had gotten from her father which disposition Isabel made to her brother George and not to James or Archbald for good considerations to be
points of humane and divine Philosophie Of which sort how few be there and how meanly are they accounted of Let us either think better of them or finde the lesse fault with him Certainly if he cannot be fully excused yet can he not be over hardly censured neither condemned yea no more condemned for the moving then praised for his speedy leaving off and yeelding truly acquiescing and sincerely obeying in all times thereafter Of James the second of that name the eleventh Lord and second Earle of Douglas slaine at Otterburne UNto William the first Earle his son James did succeed a man in all kinde of vertue worthy of so great a father and honourable place who was no whit inferiour to him either in courage or fortunatenesse unlesse we account him lesse fortunate for that he lived but few yeares wherefore wee shall heare his owne judgement at his death He had two wives Euphane eldest daughter to the King as we have said by his wife the Earle of Rosses daughter yet the genealogie of the Kings in the Acts of Parliament sayes that she was daughter to Elizabeth Moore and not the Earle of Rosses daughter He had a son by her who lived not halfe a yeare he had also two base sons William of whom is descended the house of Drumlanrig as evidents do witnes given by Jacobus Douglas Comes de Douglas silto nostro and Archbald of whom is come the house Cavers and Sheriffes of Tivedale who if they had beene lawfull had been sonnes to the Kings daughter and had succeeded to the Earledome before his brother Archbald the Grimme who did succeed to him But though they did not succeed yet have they shewed themselves very worthy and amongst the chief great men of the land Of this William also are descended the houses of Coshogle Pinyerie Daveine and others in Niddisdale for Archbald Douglas the first of Coshogle was second sonne to this William of Drumlanrigge and was married to one Pringle of the house of Galasheiles who bore to him twelve sonnes and after his death shee was married to one Carnel Wallace and bore twelve more to him also Touching Earle James his actions which were done in his fathers daies one thing we have spoken of them in his fathers life as most proper there is one thing more besides what hath been said recorded of him by some that during his fathers life he was sent into France for renewing the ancient League with that Kingdome in which Ambassage were joyned with him Walter Wardlaw Cardinall and Bishop of Glasgow and his Uncle Archbald Lord of Galloway This is said to have been in the yeare 1381. which is the eleventh yeare of the reigne of Robert Stuart The occasion of it was a message that came out of France from Charles the sixth who desired to have it so After his returne in September hee recovered the towne of Berwick from the English and entring England with a competent power burnt and spoyled all the Countrey about as farre as Newcastle About the time of his fathers decease in the yeare 1384. there was a Truce concluded between France and England to last a yeare in which Scotland was also comprehended This treatie was at Boloigne or at Lillegham as others write and for intimation hereof some French men were directed to come into Scotland but while they prepare themselves too negligently the Earles of Northumberland and Nottingham with such as lay nearest to the Scottish Marches laying hold of this opportunitie to annoy Scotland so that the Scots should have no time to revenge it before the truce were proclaimed entered Scotland with an Army of 20000. or as others say 10000. horse and 6000. Archers and Bowmen and spoyled the Countrey farre and wide especially the lands pertaining to the Douglasses and Lindsayes The Scots who trusting to the brute of the truce dreamed of no such thing finding themselves thus used were greatly grieved with their owne sloth and no lesse incensed at the fraud and falsehood of England and resolved to avenge the same In the mean time the report of the English incursion coming to the eares of the French who had the charge to intimate the assurance admonished them of their slownesse wherefore to make amends though somewhat too late they hasten over to London in the very time that the English Army was in Scotland There they were very chearefully received and magnificently entertained with feasting and banquetting and under this colour cunningly detained untill it was knowne that the English Army was come home and dismissed then being suffered to depart they came into Scotland and shew their Commission The greatest part of the Nobility but chiefly the Earle of Douglas and such as with him had received great losse by that expedition cried out against the craft of the English that this their fraud and manifest ludification was no way to be suffered The King went about to pacifie them and shewed plainly that hee meant to receive and keep the truce which they perceiving drew out the matter at length by reasoning and arguing to and fro untill such time as they had gathered together quietly 15000. horsemen then Douglas Dumbarre and Lindsay withdrew themselves from Court without noise at a day appointed and joyning their companies at the place of rendevous enter England with displayed banners waste and spoile Northumberland to Newcastle Then they doe the like to the Earle of Nottinghams lands and the Mowbrayes and so returne home with a huge prey of men and cattell Straight after their returne the truce was proclaimed meeting fraud not with fraud but with open force by a just and honest reâ—…ompence and retalliation Neither were the English discontented for all this to accept the truce acknowledging that the Scots had reason to doe what they did or confessing their owne weaknesse and want of ability to avenge it at this time or both by their sitting still and acceptation for neither could right though weake have had patience in so great an injury neither would force if it had thought it selfe sufficient have been bridled with reason onely in so manifest an affront and so great dammage How ever it be they stirred not and so the truce was kept till it expired of it selfe When it was runne out John de vienne a Burgundian a very valiant man Admirall of France and Earle of Valentinois arrived in Scotland and brought with him 2000. men amongst whom were 100. men at Armes He brought also 400. Curiasses and 400. halfe long swords to be distributed amongst the Scots and as some write 50000. Crownes Before their coming James Earle of Douglas entred into England with a new Armie and upon their arrival was called back to Court where they attended his coming Then having consulted of their businesse and the Army being ready they accompanied him into England where they tooke in the Castles of Wark Foord and Cornewall and spoyled and burnt the Country between Berwick and New
castle But when they intended to goe on further the continuall rain that fell in great abundance being in Autumne did so spoile the wayes and raise the waters and wet the Souldiers with their armour that they were forced to retire home again into Scotland In the mean time King Richard greatly moved that the Scots must bring in strangers to waste his Countrey entereth Scotland with an Army of 60000. foot and 8000. horse and used all sort of Hostilitie in the Merse and Lowthian not sparing the religious houses and persons such as Newbotle Melrosse and Dribrough with the Monkes thereof The French Admirall better remembring and more carefull of his Masters directions then considering what was fit to bee done dealt earnestly with the Earle of Douglas to give him battell But the Earle knowing better and regarding more the good of his Countrey and weighing with judgement the English power and forces would no wayes listen to him he told him it was not for want of affection to doe the King of France service that he refused to fight but in respect of the unequall number and appointment of the Armies at that time And that he might the better see the English forces he tooke him up to a hill from whence they might have a reasonable view of them as they passed by in order which when the Admirall had seen and considered thereof hee easily yeelded to the Earles opinion Hollinshed setteth downe the oddes saying that the Scots and French were not above 8000. speares and 30000. of all other sorts and the most part of those not well armed where he reckoneth of English 6000. horse and 60000. Archers which are 2000. horses fewer then our Histories do reckon In this inequalitie therefore being no lesse a wise Conductour then a valiant Warriour he resolved not to hazard a battell but determined to take another course which he did for he entered England on that quarter which was furthest distant from the English Army and wasted Cumberland and the adjacent Countrey neare to it The King of England being advertised hereof purposed to have followed him and forced him to fight but being better advised and put in mind no question of what had befallen his Grandfather Edward the third at Stanhope Parke against good Sir James he altered his purpose and marched the readiest way home And so both Armies having spoiled and wasted each others Countreyes they returned without encountring or fight of other In the return the Earle Douglas perswaded them to besiege Roxbrough Castle making full account that the King of England would not raise a new Army before the next Spring and so they sat downe before it but it did not continue eight dayes ere they raised the siege The cause was a reasonlesse demand of the Frenchmen who would needs have the Castle to bee given to them and to belong to the King of France when it were wonne from the enemy This demand did so offend the Scots that they could by no means heare of it and so the enterprise was deserted upon this occasion but chiefly by the Frenchmens insolent and licentious behaviour and carriage in the warres who rob and steal and use all manner of force and violence there arose many times great strise and many quarrells between the Country people and them for the Country people watched them when they were alone or but few together and sometimes robbed them of their horses sometimes of their valises and luggage sometimes they hurt and at other times slew of them The French Commanders complained to the Kings Councell and the common people answered that they had received more losse and hurt by the French who professed themselves to be friends then they had done by the English who were sworne enemies And therefore they said it were reason that the French should no wayes be suffered to goe home untill they had satisfied for the wrongs they had done The Earle Douglas in this hard case seeing they were strangers that came to aide Scotland was willing partly to bear with their faults as proceeding from an evill custome and form used at home in France and therefore interposed himself to have mitigated the people but could hardly pacifie them yet at last with great instancy and entreatie being greatly favoured and generally well beloved and popular hee obtained that the common Souldiers and the Army should be suffered to returne into France and that their Captains and Commanders should be retained still untill satisfaction were made for the losse they had sustained And so the King of Frances desire was satisfied who had then sent for them and withall order taken with the dammage done by them This was the aide and this was the successe of the help received from France now the second time It was very small before and it is now to very little purpose more hurtfull and troublesome to the Countrey then of importance against the enemy After their embarking the Scots remained still in England the space of two moneths and then the English having withdrawne and conveighed all the victuall out of the way they returned into Scotland And hereby they did show clearly how little they leaned to forrain aid without which there greater enterprises were ever performed neither was there ever either by these or by others before or since though we looke over all Histories any great exploit atchieved All the help they ever got was onely in the besieging of some Townes at some happening times and some such trifles scarce worth the naming in respect of the whole power of the body and state of the Countrey which I remark again and commend to the Reader to be truely considered for vindicating the valour and worth of the inhabitants from that obloquie and unequall judgement of such as diminish and impair it who cannot but know that it was never forraine forces as is wrongfully surmised but the vertue and valour of their Predecessours that hath preserved the honour and liberty of their Countrey all manner of wayes and that any one man amongst diverse of the name of Douglas hath done more in that cause then the force of France if it were put all together did ever to this houre The yeare following the Earle of Douglas with Robert Stuart Earle of Fise and Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway his Uncle entered into England with an Army of three thousand men passing the water of Solway so secretly that they were at Cocket-mouth on such a sudden that the people had no leasure to convey their goods out of the way Wherefore having for the space of three dayes gathered together a rich bootie they returned home through Cumberland Westmerland and Northumberland into Scotland again without any encounter Not long after Archbald Lord of Galloway in company of the same Earle of Fise made a road into England in revenge whereof the King of England sent an Army into Scotland which did great harm in the Merse and occasioned that notable battell of Otterburn
For the Scots irritated herewith boyled with desire of revenge being at that time very flourishing with strong youth and never better furnished with Commanders But King Robert a man by nature given to quietnesse â—…arre stricken in yeares seaventy three yeares old was become slacker and seemed not to make so great account of the publique injuries His eldest sonne John was dull of nature and having received a hurt by a stroake of a horse which pertained to James Douglas Lord of Dalkeith was thereby lame of a legge and halted and so unfit for the travell of warre Therefore they have their recourse to the Kings next sonne the Earle of Fife and do easily agree with him resolving to avenge the hurt and dammage they had lately received So every man promising his best endeavour appointment is made to conveen in August or as some say in July but so covertly as it should not come to the knowledge of either of the two Kings lest the King of Scotland should hinder them or the King of England prevent them yet when they had used all the expedition and secresie they could The English had notice of it and were informed of both the day and place of their meeting Wherefore that they might entrap them and take them at unawares they advertised one another and the Noblemen commanded the Commons to be in a readinesse against the next advertisement without appointing any certain day for feare that the Scots should heare of it These things thus ordered when they heard that the Scots were conveened in Tivedale not farre from the March to the number of 30000. or as Froysard saith 40000. men not daring to joyne battell with such a multitude they concluded not to stir or appeare before the coming of the enemy but that every man should ramain in his owne bounds till they saw on what coast and quarter the tempest would light and then to take the best course they could according as occasion should offer and if they could doe no more to invade Scotland on another hand farre from the enemy as the Scots had done to them the yeare before and so to recompense losse with losse In the mean time they sent a spie to the Scots camp who might bring them more certain report of all things desirous to know not onely their intention but even their particular speeches and actions Hee who was sent being nothing different from the rest in language apparell or armour did easily passe for a Scot and by that mean having been in the company undiscovered and having observed sufficiently all that was needfull to be knowne as he returned to his horse to be gone which he had bound to a tree he found that he was taken away whereupon taking him to his feet with his cloake boots and spurres and his other riding equipage he was perceived suspected taken and examined what he was whence he came and whither hee went and being found to vary in his answers hee was brought before the Generall of the Army where being threatned with the rack he confessed all and revealed the English mens intentions and purposes Upon this the Scots altered their purpose and whereas they were before minded to have gone all together in one Hoast they now divided themselves in two so that the greatest part of the Army should passe in at Carlile led by the Kings two sonnes the Earles of Fife and Stratherne together with Archbald Douglas Lord of Galloway Uncle to the Earle The other part of the Army was committed to the Earle of Douglas and with him George and John Dumbars Earles of March and Murray his Uncles William or James Lindsay Earle of Crawford the Earle of Arolle Constable the Lord Montgomry and Patrick Hepburn of Hales with his sonne the number of his company is not agreed upon Some say that he had the halfe of the Army 15000. others but 2000. foote and 300. horse with as many foote men waiting on the horse men who were lightly armed and able to fight and almost equalling the horse men in speedy expedition Some say they were foure thousand chosen horsemen in all which is most apparent by the great diligence and haste he made with his company he entred England on the East hand and crossing the river of Tine with great celerity hee was past Durham before ever the enemy was advertised or knew of his coming till he himselfe made it knowne by fire and smoake in burning the Countrey The Earle of Northumberland hearing of him himselfe being a man of great yeares sent his two sonnes Henrie and Ralph hardy and valiant young men to Newcastle commanding the rest of the Countrey also to resort thither that they might intercept the Earle of Douglas in his returne but hee having spoyled the Countrey about Durham and gotten a great bootie passeth Tine again about three miles above Newcastle and being desirous of glory and encouraged by this successe esteeming it but small honour for him to spoil the villages and not to dare to looke upon the townes marched towards Newcastle and did make offer to have assaulted it and as some write did assault it having first filled the ditches with hay and faggots hoping thereby to have drawne out the enemy to the open fields having stayed there two dayes there passed some light skirmishes amongst them every day And at last Henrie Percie eldest sonne to the Earle of Northumberland called Hotspurre being desirous to trie his valour either provoking the Earle Douglas or provoked by him the combate was offered and accepted betwixt them They mounted on two faire steeds and ran together with sharp ground spears at outrance in which encounter the Earle Douglas bore Percie out of his saddle But the English that were by did rescue him so that hee could not come at himself but he snatched away his spear with his guiddon or witter and holding it aloft and shaking it he cried out aloud that hee would carry that into Scotland as his spoil Hollinshed saith out of Froysard that they did not runne on horseback but that in an assault at the Barriers without the gate Douglas by chance being matched hand to hand with Percie by force pluckt his Pennon from him and holding it up on high said he would carry it for his sake into Scotland There was then at Newcastle a great number of people for besides the indwellers there were all the choice men from York to the borders as the Writers relate Wherefore Earle Douglas in respect of his small number caused keep strait watch and on the morrow removing his Camp he marched toward Scotland a slow pace being loden with bootie Then sending it away before hee assaulted tooke and demolished a certain Castle and Towne that was in their way called Pouclane whereof Sir Aymer of Alpholl was Lord whom he tooke within the Castle and made him a prisoner Then marching forward they came to a place called Otterburn about twelve miles from Newcastle where they pitched downe
his brother Archbald slain at Halydoun hill who obtained it by marrying the heire of Galloway as hath been said and gave it to his second sonne this Archbald Thus much I thought good to advertise the Reader in this place for the better distinguishing of them Of William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to this foresaid Archbald Lord of Galloway commonly called The black DOUGLAS THis William Lord of Niddisdale sonne naturall to Archbald Lord of Galloway is if any else worthy who should be spoken of by himselfe being highly commended by Writers who say that he was the prime and principall of the youth of Scotland that he was a man accomplished with all abilities of body and minde straight and tall of stature not overcharged with flesh but big of bone a mighty personage valiant courteous amiable merrie faithfull and pleasant in company and converse of such extraordinary strength that whomsoever he strooke with Sword or Mace he fell to the ground were he never so well armed he was also wise and sober At one time having but 800. in his company he fought against 3000. English of which he slew 200. and tooke 500. prisoners This is he that is commonly called The blaâ—…ke Douglas because he was of a blacke and swart complexion His first vassallage of note was at the inroad made by Robert Earle of â—…ife and James Earl Douglas when they burnt Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumber land In this expedition he is said to have gained great reputation for beside many other exploits not expressed he with other two only made great havocke of the enemies at the burning of the Suburbs of Carlile who offered to hinder him from passing the bridge by slaying some and turning over others into the river Some say that he slew with his owne hands three of the most valiant of the English of which one was a chiefe Commander afterwards when the same Towne was besieged the enemies having made a sally whilest he repulsed them and followed too eagerly he was engaged too farre in the midst of his enemies and taken prisoner As he was led along toward the Towne by foure men having beene before disarmed and his weapons taken from him he strooke two of them to the ground with his fists and the other two betaking themselves to flight he returned safe to his company Hereupon his name was terrible to the English especially the common sort who did ordinarily astright and skare their children when they would not be quiet by saying The blacke Douglas comes the blacke Douglas will get thee These his vertues moved Robert the second to savour him so farre as to bestow his daughter on him though he knew him to be a bastard The Ladies name was Giles or Egidia and she was a mirrour of rare and singular beautie so that whithersoever she went she drew the eyes of all men towards her with admiration The chiefe noble youths of the land did sute her in marriage but the King preferred our William of Niddisdale for his worth before them all Bocce writeth that the King of France having heard of the fame of her beautie sent a painter into Scotland privately who having drawne her portraiture truly and shewed it to the King he was so enamoured thereof that incontinent he dispatched Embassadours to desire her in marriage but all too late for she was married before their coming to Niddisdale The King gave him and his heires to be begotten by him with his daughter the Lordship of Niddisdale lying nearest unto Galloway with the Office of Warden of that Border and Sheriffeship of Dumfrees with the Office of Justice and Chamberlaine with a pension of three hundred pound sterling by yeare out of the great Customes of certaine Burrowes designed to that effect He had by this Lady a daughter who was married to Henry Sinclaire Earle of Orkney who bare to him a sonne called William afterward Earle of Orkney This daughter of his married to Orkney was named Giles after her mother as appeareth by a note that is extant of the descent of the Sinclairs Her husband is called Henry Sinclaire and his titles are Knight of the Cockle of the Garter and Prince of Orkney This note calleth William Douglas Lord of Niddisdale Prince of Danskine Duke of Spruce Sir William Sinclaire sonne to Henry and Giles is called Knight of the Golden Fleece and of the Cockle Prince of Orkney Duke of Holdenburgh Earle of Cathnes Lord Sinclaire Lord of Niddisdale with the valleyes of Neth Sheriffe of Dumfrees Great Admirall of Scotland Warden of the Marches Great Justice Generall Baron of Erkfoord Caverton Cowsland Rosseline Pentland Harbarshire Disart Newbrough in Buchan Titles to wearie a Spaniard which I have set downe to recreate the Reader either by seeing his greatnesse or to laugh at the vanitie of the Writer and yet he hath forgotten one of his titles which is Chancellour of Scotland as Buchanan calls him and á confirmation given him by King James the second in the yeare 1456. April 29. wherein he calls him his Chancellour and Cousin This confirmation is of the Earledome of Cathnes united into one Baronie and his lands of Orkney in compensation of his claime and title to the Lordship of Niddisdale Offices and Pensions whatsoever that were given to William Douglas his Grandfather by his Mother by contract of marriage with Giles Stuart daughter to K. Robert by his wife Elizabeth Moore as is at length therein contained About the time of the field at Otterburne because some Irishmen that adhered to England had roaved upon the coasts of Galloway and carried away store of booty and spoile the Lord of Niddisdale to be revenged thereof gathered together a competent number of men by the aid of his brother in-law Robert Earle of Fife and by licence from the King providing himselfe of Ships and vessels passed the seas into Ireland and besieged Carlinfoord a rich Towne in those parts The Townesmen fearing their Towne should be taken by assault obtained a truce for certaine dayes promising to give him a summe of money to have their Towne saved But in the meane time they assembled some 500. men through the help of a neighbour Towne called Dundalke and joyning with them they divided themselves into two squadrons or companies the one of which invaded Robert Stuart of Disdier who conducted the Earle of Fifes men and was gone abroad to bring in some prey the other assailed the Lord of Niddisdale who lay still before the Towne Notwithstanding of this unexpected sally they were received with such courage and valour that at last they were put to flight and immediately Niddisdale gave an hard assault to the Towne and carried it having taken and rifled it sufficiently he set it on fire and burnt it to ashes Others write that at his first landing the Citizens hearing it was the Lord Niddisdale whose name was so fearfully spread over all those quarters not only rendred the Town to him
hee left behinde him an honourable memory of high Prowesse and noble valour shewed in many enterprises by him happily atchieved for the good of his Countrey In Piety hee was singular through his whole life and most religious according to those times He did very much honour and reverence all religious persons for whose use he founded the Colledge of Bothwell Out of his zeal and sincerity he expelled the Nuns of the Abbacie of Lincloudon and changed it into a Colledge of Clerks because the Nuns saith Boetius kept not their institution of their order and Major saith it is to be presumed that they kept not their Chastitie otherwise he could never have thrust them out And in this he commendeth him as having an eye to Religion and a speciall care of the pure and sincere worship of God as his onely end and intention As for his prudence and providence it appeareth that he did greatly encrease his Revenues and enlarge his Dominions hee was trusty and faithfull in his promises and carried a minde free from all ambition and vain glory All vertues greatly to bee accounted of and imitated of all Of Archbald the third of that Name and thirteenth Lord the fourth Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Galloway and Annandale first Duke of Turrane Lord of Longe-ville and Marshall of France UNto Archbald the Grimme succeeded his second sonne named also Archbald he was married to Margaret daughter to King Robert the third and second of the Stuarts She lieth buried in the Church of Linclouden with this inscription on her Tombe Hic jacet Margarita Scotiae regis silia Comitissa de Douglas vallis Anandiae Gallovidiae Domina Herelies Margaret daughter to the King Countesse of Douglas Lady of Annandale and Galloway He had by her two sonnes Archbald to whom Thomas Flemine Earle of Wigton resignes the Earledome of Wigton and he is entitled during his fathers life time Archbald Earle of Wigton his other sonne was James Lord Abercorne called grosse James Hee had also two daughters Margaret married to Sir William Sinclair Earle of Orkney who was fifth in line from the Earle of Saint Clarences second sonne that came first out of France and was sonne to Giles or Egidiâ—… Douglas daughter to the Earle of Niddisdale Elizabeth was the other who was married to John Stuart Earle of Buchan second sonne to Robert the Governour afterward Constable of France her dowry or portion given with her in marriage were the lands of Stuarton Ormeshugh Dunlope Trabuyage in Carrict by resignation This Archbald is hee who was called Tine-man for his unfortunate and hard successe he had in that he tint or lost almost all his men and all the battels that hee fought This nick-name or cognomination in the old manuscript of Sir Richard Metellan of Lithington giveth to Archbald slain at Halidoun hill and calleth this Archbald one eye for distinction because of the losse of his eye in a battell against Percie But that surname of Tyne man cannot bee given so conveniently to the former Archbald who lost onely one field and himself in it whereas this man ever lost his men himself escaping often hee is distinguished also from others by the Title of Duke of Turrane But however he be named it is true that no man was lesse fortunate and it is no lesse true that no man was more valorous as will appeare by the History At his beginning to bee Earle a little after the decease of his father in August 1409. Henry the fourth of England entered Scotland with an Army and came to Edinburgh where he besieged the Castle in the which the Duke of Rothsay Prince of Scotland and with him the Earle of Douglas were The Governour of Scotland raised an Army to have given him battell and was come to Calder-more but went no further and there disbanded his Army The English Histories say that the Governour sent word to the King of England that if he would stay for him but sixe dayes onely he would give him battell and that the Herauld got a silke gowne and a gold chain for his newes from the King but the King having stayed twice sixe could heare nothing of his coming The cause of the Governours slacknesse is given out by some to have been the desire that he had that the Duke of Rothsay might perish and be taken out of the way that he himself might come to the Crown Now as all do agree that he had these ambitious thoughts so Major sheweth that there was also some other particular between them whereof he relateth the occasion to have been this There was one John Râ—…morgeny who first laboured to perswade the Duke of Rothsay to cause slay the Governour and then when he could not prevail with him to wrong his Uncle he dealt with the Governour to cut off the Duke his Nephew as one that would ruine him if ever he should come to be King This Remorgeâ—…y was seconded by Lindsay who was upon the plot with him and helped it forward upon malice against Rothsay who had betrothed his sister and rejected her as he had done to the Earle of Marches eldest daughter This seemeth not to be unlikely and giveth some further light to the History as containing the cause of the Governours not releeving the Castle of Edinburgh It is also a remarkable example of crafty Counsellours who are to be noted and avoided And I marvell much how it hath escaped the diligence of our best Writers I thought it not to be omitted in this place as an instance of feare concurring with ambition in the Governour and indeed these two are commonly joyned together and take matter each of other Ambition bringeth feare with it and feare spurreth forward ambition toward that it aimes at as being not onely honourable but necessary and the onely meane to secure a mans selfe especially where it lighteth upon such Counsellours as these were to blow the fire whereof Princes had need to be aware and stop the entrie to the first motions thereof The blacke booke of Scone saith that Henry the fourth acknowledged himselfe to be semi Scotus de sanguine Cumini halfe a Scot of the bloud of the Cummins and that he tooke the most High to witnesse that he was not come to hurt the Countrey but onely to have reason of some of the Nobilitie who had written to the King of France that he was a Traitour in the superlative degree which letters his men had intercepted and to trie if the Authours of these letters durst fight it with him The Manuscript saith that he was disappointed of his purpose notwithstanding for he thought to have taken the Castle of Edinburgh and to have made Scotland subject to him thereafter but it being valiantly defended by the Earle Douglas he was constrained to rise from before it with great losse and discontentment and no great credit especially for that the winter drew on apace having sat downe before it about the end
credit with the Governour would have saved him and prevented such extremity unlesse he had proceeded so farre as to cast off the Earles sister whereof we heare nothing And even in that case seeing there is alwayes some hope of reconcilement between man and wife and therefore such fallings out are often born with in Princes upon that hope it is likely he would have used his care and credit to have composed things in some better sort however whether through his absence or negligence or that having small hope of amendment he would not meddle in it the Duke persists in his lewd wayes and growes rather worse then better Wee reade of no help or assistance that the Douglas made unto him as hee was bound by so neare alliance Neither do we heare how he carried himself toward the Earles sister his wife or whether shee had any children by him or not though they had been married at that time some foure or five yeares and hee was a man of twenty three or twenty foure years of age at the least having been eighteen when hee was enstalled Duke in the 1396. yeare which is a great neglect and oversight in our Writers This is clear that neither party had any contentment or comfortable succes from this match which they so much affected brought to passe with so great trouble disquiet and mischiefe in the Kingdome a notable lesson for men to moderate their desires of any thing and not to seeke it over eagerly though it seem never so advantagious in respect of the uncertainty of the sequell and event of all humane things But to returne to our prisoner wee see him hurt defeated a captive but neither disgraced nor discouraged no nor any whit lesse esteemed of by his friends or enemies who indeed needed not to bee over proud of this victory which was obtained rather by the multitude of men then meer valour neither were they yet quit with the house of Douglas for what they had received of them before however these vicissitudes of fortune in the emulation of these two houses Douglas and Percie were matter rather of sharpning then discouraging and dejecting their spirits and bred not hatred but an higher though emulous esteem of each towards other This overthrow and losse of the Earle Douglas did not diminish but rather increase his praise and glory and that even in the opinion of the Conqueror It became also the occasion of shewing his worth in a more conspicuous and publike Theatre and on a more eminent subject and powerfull enemy for not long after the Earle of Northumberland whether for envie of King Henries good successe to whom he had been a great friend in the beginning or for that Henry usurped the Kingdome contrary to his oath and promise or for his neglecting to relieve Edmond Mortimer Earle of March taken prisoner in his service against Owen Glendour by the said Owen or out of indignation against him for craving to have his prisoners from him which hee had taken at West Nisbet and at Homildon of whom onely they had sent Murdock Stuart to the King or for what ever other cause the said Earle entered into league with Edmond Owen and some other Lords against the King with such confidence that they made a tripartite Indenture wherein they divided all England into three parts to each of them a third whereupon Percie esteeming highly of the Douglas valour having had good proofe thereof at Homildon offered if hee would take part with him in this enterprise and shew himself as yaliant on his side as hee had done against him that he should not onely be let goe without ransome but also if they prevailed he should have Berwick and a part of Northumberland for his reward Douglas who was no wayes slack to embrace any good occasion against England gladly accepted the condition and getting leave to come home returned again at the time appointed well accompanied with many of his friends and followers The leading of the vantguard was committed to him which place he discharged bravely and behaved himself so as no man ever did more valiantly and admirably by all mens confession for after the Scots who were led by him had made a fierce onset upon the Kings foreward conducted by the Earle of Stafford and forced them to give back having almost broken their ranks the King came to their aid with his fresh troupes and renewed the fight more fiercely then before Douglas and Percie perceiving the King to be there in person bent their whole forces towards him with such violence that if George Dumbarre Earle of March who had of late betaken himself to the Kings side had not warned the K. to withdraw himself from that place Douglas had certainly slain him for hee made so hard an onset on the Kings Standard that he bore all down before him and slew the Earle of Stafford with his owne hands who had been made Constable of England that same day as also three more who were apparelled like the King and when the K. restored the battell again and had broken the rankes of those that stood against him Douglas seeing him the fourth man in royall apparell hee said aloud in great choler and indignation where the Devil were all these Kings borne and withall running fiercely at him beat him from his horse and at the same instant slew Sir Thomas Blunt the Kings Standard-bearer and overthrew the Standard But the K. was rescued and mounted again by those that were about him especially by his owne sonne afterward Henrie the fifth and so escaped At last the victory fell to the Kings side who had behaved himself most valorously and is reckoned to have slain with his owne hands thirty six of the enemies So that the victory is ascribed chiefly unto him who did both by word and example encourage his Souldiers that they renewed the fight slew the Lord Percie and with him discomfited the whole Hoast The Earle Douglas was taken prisoner and brought to the King who would on no wise consent to have him put to death though divers perswaded him to it but commended his faithfulnesse to his friend and praised his valour which he honoured much in regard whereof he both caused cure his wounds and sent him rich presents Some write that being asked by those of the Kings side why hee did joyne with such traitours against the King his reply was onely this It seemeth saith hee that the King is yet alive though divers Kings have been killed to day This answer being so full of resolution and courage and void of all fear did move the King to regard him so much the more They tell also that being hurt in his privie members when after the battell every man was reckoning his wounds and complaining hee said at last when hee had hard them all They sit full still that have a riven breike The speach continueth still in Scotland and is past into a Proverb which is
used to designe such as have some hidde and secret cause to complaine and say but little Holliwshed writeth that in respect of his Noble parentage and valour he was tenderly cherished by King Henry and frankly and freely demitted without ransome and such indeed is the custome of generous minds to honour vertue even in the enemy It is generally agreed upon by all that he was highly honoured and esteemed so that the King or some of his Nobles caused draw his picture which is still to be seen in the privie Gallery at White Hall But touching his delivery some say that when he had stayed in England certain moneths he was with difficulty set at liberty after he had payed a great summe of money Others write that he was detained eight or nine yeares at least but that seems to be too much for this battell called Shrewesbury field was in the yeare 1403. in the fourth yeare of King Henry on Saint Magdalins day and Douglas was set free at the death or not long after of K. Robert the third of Scotland in the yeare 1406. When the Earle hard word of his death he made shift to agree for his ransome and so returned with all speed into Scotland It is said that George Earle of March did him very good Offices in England and was a chief mean and instrument of his delivery being reconciled to him during his imprisonment wherefore the Earle Douglas at his return procured liberty for the Earle of March to come home into Scotland and to be received a free Liege again but upon condition that he should suffer the Castles of Lochmaban and Dumbarre to remaine with the Earle Douglas and his heires notwithstanding of any agreement made between them to the contrary in England And so in the yeare 1411 he was restored by the Governour after hee had remained fifteen yeares in England or thereby having done great hurt to his Countrey and much good service to the Kings of England but for all the service hee did hee could neither move the King to restore him and repossesse him again in his owne neither obtain competent means and allowance for his estate and quality A notable example for Subjects to learne hereby not to forsake their naturall King and native Countrey in hope to be supported or ayded by forrain Princes farre lesse thus to hurt and endammage their owne Countrey for the pleasure and advantage of strangers The black book of Scone ascribeth the restitution of the Earle of March to Walter Halyburton sonne in law to the Governour Gener Gubernatoris by marrying his daughter Isabell a widdow and Countesse of Rosse for which he got from March a fourty pound land in Birgeam and that the Earle Douglas got back Lochmaban and the Lordship of Annandale however it bee a yeare or two after the Earle Douglas was returned the Earle March was restored whereunto Hollinshed also seemeth to agree for in another place after the death of King Robert which hee setteth in the yeare 1408. forgetting what hee had said before that the King dimitted Douglas frankly and freely hee writeth thus Archbald Earle of Douglas as yet remaining captive in England after hee had knowledge of King Roberts death to wit five yeare after this at least by his owne account made shift to agree for his ransome and so being set at liberty returned with all speed now at length into Stotland Wherein he contradicts himself and casteth downe all that liberality and magnanimity of his King in dismissing the Douglas freely and with so much the more blemish as in saying it was done he acknowledged it should have been done as it had indeed been most honourable and Princely and might perhaps have gained the heart of that worthy Nobleman But we find but few actions in that kind of full beneficence practised towards the Scots and it seems that his great worth hath extorted their admiration and some Offices of courtesie common humanity such as were the preservation of his life and curing of his wounds but the old grudge of Nationall quarrell remaining still in vigour did choake the fruit of true Princely dealing and kept it that it came not to that full maturitie of beneficence which the party deserved and was suteable fot such a King Wherefore let him content himself with this honour that his valour was acknowledged abundantly and himself by the confession of King Henries owne Heraulds accounted one of the chief Chivaliers and Champions in Albion and let him thanke his own prowesse more then their kindnesse for this testimony Wee will also adde a witnesse of these in our times one of their owne Poets Samuell Daniell who speaking of King Henries son who releeved his father in the battell of Shrewesbury from the Earle Douglas he writeth thus Lib. 3. Stanza 113. Hadst thou not here lent present speedie aid To thy endangered father neerely tired From sierce encountring Douglas overlaid That day had there his troubled life expired Heroicall couragious Blunt arrayed In habit like as was the King attired And deem'd for him excus'd the fault of his For he had what his Lord did hardly misse Taking Blunt for one of those that were apparelled like the King whereas others account him to have been the Kings Standard-bearer But in the warres between York and Lancaster it is more amply set downe in this sort Lib. 4. Stanza 49. Yet here had he not speedy succour lent To his endangered Father neare opprest That day had seen the full accomplishment Of all his travels and his finall rest For Mars-like Douglas all his forces bent T' encounter and to graple with the best As if disdaining any other thing To doe that day but to subdue a King Stanza 50. And there with siery courage he assailes Three all as Kings adorn'd in Royall wise And each successive after other quails Stil wondring whence so many Kings should rise And doubting least his hands or eye sight fails With these confounded on the fourth he flies And him unhorses too whom had he sped He then all Kings in him had vanquished Stanza 51. For Henry had divided as it were The person of himself into foure parts To be lesse knowne and yet known every where The more to animate his peoples hearts Who cheared by his presence would not spare To execute their best and worthiest parts By which two speciall things effected are His safetie and his Subjects better care And in the 54. Stanza speaking of Hotspurre But he as Douglas with his fury led Rushing into the thickest woods of speares And brooks of swords still laying at the head Then a little after in the 56. upon the killing of Hotspurre Which thus mispent thy Army presently As if it could not stand when thou wert down Disperst in rout betakes them all to slee And Douglas faint with wounds and overthrowne Was taken Who yet wanne the enemy Which tooke him by his noble vertue showne In that dayes mighty worke and was preserved
of Rothsay his elder brother or for his mis-demeanour and undutifusnesse towards his Father Robert the third or for his neglecting himself in his captivity or for that he esteemed all that government of Robert and Murdock to be an usurpation of the Crowne and feared the like hereafter or even perhaps found such practisings to his prejudice is uncertain However being resolved to ridde himself of them he thought it the safest way to make them fast who hee beleeved would not be so well contented with it as he desired Hee did therefore commit them till he had tried their minds and drawn them to his course or at least taken order with them to sit quiet And this was not long a doing for we reade that the foresaid prisoners were all shortly releeved and some of them also put upon the others quree or assise as Douglas March Angus Arrole But by what means he hath constrained them to be content or what remonstrance or evidence hee hath given them to let them see that those men were guilty of death or what crime they died for if any new conspiracy or what else our Histories tell us not which is a great defect in them Major thinketh it likely that there was some conspiracy found against the King otherwise they would never saith hee have condemned such men to death Princes of the blood as wee may call them and their owne especiall friends And thus much of the Earle Douglas first committing and the issue thereof For the second Hollinshed and Boetius doe agree that the K. arrest the Earle Douglas and kept him long in prison till at last by the mediation of the Queen and Prelats he and the Earle of Rosse were released Boetius calleth him Archbald Duke of Turraine plainly but Hollinshed is pleased out of sume partiall humour as should seeme to suppresse the Title of Duke of Turrain and this is all the difference betwixt them It was some yeares after his first committing but what yeare it is not condiscended upon Some say it was in the yeare 1431. but impertinently for the yeare 1430. is the yeare of his releasing except wee will thinke that hee hath been imprisoned thrice which is not mentioned by any And a little mention there is of the cause wherefore hee was warded whereof Major complaineth saying that our Annals tell not the cause of the Stuarts executions and the incarcerating of the Earle Douglas and John Lord of Kennedie the Kings owne sister sonne for both were committed Douglas in Logh-leeven and Kennedy in Stirling for how shall it bee knowne whether it was done justly or for matters of weight or if for trifles onely and for his owne pleasure Others insinuate a cause but doe but glance at it without setting it downe so clearely as to let men know whether it were just or unjust which is the light and life of History and the right end and use thereof for they say no more but that they had spoken sinisterly or rashly and somewhat more freely then became them of the estate and government of the Countrey What use can any man make of this generality rashnesse may be a fault yet perhaps none at all in them of whom it is spoken they being Privie Counsellers Likewise the phrase freelier than became is so generall that the Reader remaineth unsatisfied neither can posteriry either King or Subject judge of this fact whether it were right or wrong or whether the example were such as men ought to follow or forbeare and avoid It should have been expressely set downe what they spake to whom if to the King himselfe or to others In what sort if by way of admonition counselling or advising or if by forme of cavilling detracting murmuring mutining and such other circumstances whereon the judgeing of it chiesly dependeth In this uncertainty wee can hardly condemne or absolve praise or censure them In that the Lord Kennedy was of the same minde and category with the Earle Douglas apparently it hath not been spoken in malice seeing the Kings nearest and his best friends such as these Kennedies were having approved thereof And that Noblemen must not speake their opinion freely of things to the King or if the King being without malice is very hard for how shall a King know that will not heare hee cannot know all by himself And how shall he heare if Noblemen have not leave to speake freely he cannot heare all by himself Such carriage as this hath often done Princes ill and it may bee hath done this same Prince no good And what ever it was that displeased the Earle Douglas in the government was either for the Countreyes sake or the Kings owne sake or for both why might not the King thinke there might be errours And why might hee not then have heard them To have proceeded so vehemently for their hath been great vehemency in it to have cut off his owne kinsmen and leave none but himself for the Earle of Athole to aim at it was most important and worthy to be considered of whether or not it were best for him in policie to do Doubtlesse his doing of it hath emboldned Athole to cut off the King himselfe when all the rest were cut off first by the King And was it nothing to lose the Nobility to alienate their hearts to irritate them by imprisonments forfeitures hath it not done ill thinke you and encouraged him to goe on in his intended treason looking for the favour of the offended Nobility or for neutrality and slacknesse to revenge the Kings death We see the King himselfe retreateth his taxations once or twice when he saw the people grieved therewith And wisely in that hee was carefull to keep the hearts of the people But was there no care to bee taken for keeping the Nobility also ungrieved was it enough that they would not or durst not perhaps or could not openly rebell was it not something to want their affections to want the edge and earnestnesse thereof to relent them to coole them Certainly such proceedings as these have encouraged his enemies in hope of impunitie greater then they found yet in hope of it to go on with their designes and hath furthered and hastned that dolorous conclusion which ensued What ever the cause were he acknowledgeth the Earle Douglas mind not to have been of the worst sort in that he releaseth him and in token of a full reconcilement makes him a witnesse to the Baptisme of his two sonnes twinnes which was in those dayes no small honour and signification of good will and a pledge of intimate friendship He made also his sonne William though but a childe of five yeares of age the first knight of fiftie who were dubbed at that solemnity as the Manuscript affirmeth By which actions as he honoured Douglas so did he withall honour himself in the eyes of the people and of forrainers gracing his Court and that so solemne action by the presence of such a Peere farre more
interessed that such kinde of justice best became him his enemies at Court tooke hold of it aggravating it to the King an insolent fact against law and custome and however Colvill had deserved it which they could not deny yet it was a perillous example prejudiciall to all order and to the King to whom the punishing of such things belonged So that the King became highly offended therewith Hereupon the Earle Douglas partly to give place to his Princes anger partly upon some remorse as all bloud hath ever some touch and sting of Conscience with it the next yeare beeing the yeare of Jubilee hee purchased a license from the King to goe to Rome pretending he would doe pennance for the said slaughter but as his enemies did interpret it to shew his greatnesse to forraigne Princes and Nations Before hee tooke his journey having a care of his house and being out of hope to have children of his owne as having been seaven or eight yeare married without children he procured his second brother James to be received by the King and confirmed in the Earledome after himselfe There went with him in company a great number of Noblemen and Gentlemen such as the Lord Hamiltoun Gray Salton Seaton Oliphant and Forbesse also Calder Urwhart Cambell Fraiser Lawders of Crumartie Philorth and Basse Knights with many other Gentlemen of great account Hee went first to Flanders and from thence by land to Paris where he was honourably received by the King of France whom some call Lewis the eleaventh but it must needs be Charles the seaventh who lived till the yeare 1460. some tenne yeares after this Jubilee which behoved to bee in the yeare 1450. The remembrance of the good service done by his Uncle at Bauge and his Grandfather at divers times and at last for spending his life for him at Vernoile was not yet worne out of Charles his memory in regard whereof and for the place he carried and the publick League between the Countreyes he omitted no kind of honour undone to him that was fit for his qualitie and ranke from thence he tooke his journey towards Rome which was filled with the expectation of his coming He had taken from Paris with him his youngest brother George a young man who was there at Schooles and of whom there was great expectation but he died by the way to his great griefe he is said by the manuscript to have been nominated Bishop of Dunkell and that he was to be inaugurated at Rome Buchannan also saith it perhaps following the manuscript but they both forget that his eldest brother Henry is said by the same manuscript in the life of their father to have beene Bishop of Dunkell and this George died before he was fifteene yeares of age I take it also to be an oversight in this same Buchannan that hee saith that this George was destinated to be Earle by the Kings permission after his brother who had no children For it is against reason that hee being youngest of many brethren worthy men should have been preferred before them while he was but yet a childe at school While the Earle was thus in his pilgrimage his enemies slept not at home but taking the opportunitie of his absence did both blame him at the Kings hand by all invention they could devise and stirred up such of the common people as had received any wrong of any man to complaine to the King alledging they had received it by the Earle Douglas friends or servants and by such wayes moved the King to cause seeke Siminton then Bailiffe to the Earle in Douglas dale and to cite and summon him to answer to such crimes as were laid to the Earles charge for the actions perhaps of his dependers and clients or at least for such things as his Lord had neither commanded neither happely heard of Siminton looking for no equitie at their hands who moved such a citation choosed not to come into judgement suffering things to passe rather for non-compeirance than to compeire not knowing the state of things nor how to answer having neither knowledge of them by himselfe nor direction nor information from his Lord. Upon this occasion his enemies laid hold interpreted this his non-compeirance in the most odious sort and called it contumacie and what grievous name they could devise So they moved the King to send his servants and apprehend him and would gladly have proceeded with all extremity against him exclaiming against his presumptuous contempt of the King and telling the King that his royall authoritie was become a mockerie and despised by every base fellow That by his lenitie he did but foster the malapertnesse of the wicked sort That by impunitie new doores were opened to new misdoers with such other speeches in the most vehement maner they could to have dipped the King in bloud and cut off all hope as farre as in them lay of reconcilement betwixt them But he not being so farre alienated as yet from Douglas howbeit the complaints of so many had stirred up some dislike and taken impression in his minde was not moved with their speeches in that high nature but persisted in his opinion to recompence the Complainers in their losses of goods by goods but not to meddle with any mans bloud wherefore he caused Siminton to be set at libertie and commanded him onely to satisfie the Complainers But hee who could neither answer without information nor satisfie without direction humbly besought his Majestie that since he had not information and could not answer being but a servant and unacquainted with businesse seeing also he was not Collector of his masters rents but onely commander of his servants it would please him to delay the matter till his Lord returned whom he expected within few moneths who he doubted not both could and would answer to whatsoever complaint and satisfie sufficiently at his Princes pleasure whatsoever dammage he should have beene found to doe to any man This seemed most reasonable that the Earle himselfe should be heard first and not condemned unheard and in his absence and there could bee no great prejudice in a short delay Wherefore the King condescended to it and yet not withstanding being importuned by the multitude of new complaints he sent William Sinclair Earle of Orkney a near Cousin to the Earle Douglas being Chancellor for the time to intromet with his goods and rents in Galloway and Douglas to satisfie Complainers therewith but it was to no purpose for hee was eluded and almost mocked by the tenants He alledged and reported to the King that was done by the instigation of the Earle of Ormond that he was so frustrate for the Earle Douglas had committed to him the mannaging of his estate in his absence and he greatly disdained that Orkney being so neare of bloud and alliance to them should have undertaken that charge The King irritated herewith as a contempt of his authoritie caused Heraulds to be directed or Pursevants to summon all
his surmisings transported herewith hee gave way to his passion to carry him to a course somewhat more then civill which untill that time hee had tempered retaining it with the bridle of equitie and himselfe within the compasse of the lawes Now whether altogether and onely for these causes foresaid or if irritated by a new occasion of malicious speeches uttered by Creighton That the Kingdome of Scotland would never be at rest so long as the house of Douglas was on foot That in the ruine thereof stood the good of the Realme and peace of all Estates That it was necessary a man of so turbulent a nature so puissant and powerfull by his Kindred and Alliance whom no benefits could appease nor honours satiate should bee cut off and the publicke peace established by his death or if Creighton contrived this speech to make Douglas the more odious and his owne quarrell seeme the juster against him for both are written so it is that the Earle caused certaine of his friends and servants lie in wait for him as hee was riding from Edinburgh toward Creighton but he escaped being acquainted with the plot as some write well accompanied and excellently well mounted but not without being wounded himselfe and having slaine some of his adversaries in his escape Others attribute his escaping not to any foresight or fore-knowledge but sayeth that hee was assailed in the night at unawares and being astonished at the first yet afterward recollecting himselfe for he was a man of good courage hee slew the formost he met with and having received some wounds brake through them and saved himselfe in Creighton Castle where he remained not long but his wounds being scarce well cured he conveened his friends and coming on the sudden to Edinburgh had almost surprised the Earle Douglas who was there in quiet manner and looked for no such thing but he getting advertisement hereof did advertise the King that he could no longer endure Creightons hidden malice and practises against his life and estate and his now open attempts also wherefore hee desired to bee excused thâ—…t hee could no more repair to Court so long as Creighton was there and so retired himselfe to his house to remain as a male-content for a season In the meane time finding his enemies thus to increase in credit at Court and with their credit as commonly it cometh to passe in number and power hee to strengthen himselfe also on the other side against them entered into a new confederacy with the Earles of Crawford and Rosse men of greatest puissance and force next the Douglasses that were in Scotland in their times or rather he renewed the old friendship that had been betwixt them For their houses were in old time in great friendship with the houses of Douglas as hath beene shewed and the house of Crawford was particularly obliged unto them by divers good Offices from the dayes of Robert the second and in this same mans time had been helped against the Ogelbees at Arbroth as his father also had at the Earle Douglas desire spoyled the Bishop of Saint Andrewes Kennedies lands And besides this Beatrix Douglas the Earle Douglas Lady was daughter to one of the Earles of Crawford and could not but bee of kinne to this Earle The summe of their band was That they should every one assist and defend another together with their friends and dependers against all men That they should have the same friends and the same enemies with reservation alwayes and exception of their duety to their Prince But whether this band was made of new as some write or if it were of old continued from hand to hand and then renewed as though it were intended in speciall against Creighton and his partakers and due exception of the King expressely contained in it is uncertain however they so possessed the King that hee interpreted all as done against himselfe And therefore matters being come to publick Hostilitie betwixt Douglas and Creighton and the Countrey divided into factions when the Earle of Crawford and Rosse had sent to Creighton and given up all friendship with him as an enemy to their dearest friend by vertue of the foresaid League hee acquainted the King therewith and with all vehemencie exaggerated the League as a conspiracy against him and his royall Authority and that it was very dangerous for him when such great houses and powerfull men had combined together The King apprehending it to bee so having once settled that opinion in his minde did upon that ground build all his interpretations of the Earle Douglas actions and framed his owne actions accordingly against him Neither was Douglas so fortunate or circumspect as to avoid the occasions of fostering that opinion in the King but as commonly happeneth when ruine is to come on men all things worke that way so fared it with him in two facts The first was on the person of the Lord Harris who was too hardly used of him as appeares The other on the Tutor of Bombee more justly yet so that his carriage in it seemed to confirme that which his enemies alledge against him that he exercised his authority and used his priviledges more absolutely then the King had reason to be contented with The occasion of the first and the forme thereof was Sir William Harris of Terreglis having been the Earle Douglas ancient dependar had now in this frowne of Court and diversity of factions whether to please the Court and because he accounted it jusâ—…lest to follow it or because indeed he misliked things done by the borderers who followed Douglas withdrawn himselfe from his dependance and if he sided not openly with the other party which hee could nor durst hardly doe lying so neare to Douglas yet did hee not follow him as hee was wont and so either by a reall enmitie in private or a kinde of neutrality in publick had procured the like behaviour of the Earle to him to behave himselfe as neutrall in his affaires and as hee had abstracted his dependance and attendance from him so the other abstracted his Protection from him This when the Annandians perceived they ready upon all such occasions made a rode and furrowed his lands hereof when he complained to the Earle and had received answer according to the foresaid coldnes betwixt them he would needs attempt some redresse by his own power and hereupon assembling a number of his friends he rode into Annandale to have rendered them the like and either to recover his owne or repaire his losses out of their goods But he was overthrowne by them and taken prisoner and so brought to the Earle Douglas hee esteeming him as his owne servant and taken within his bounds where his jurisdiction by regallity or otherwayes was extended put him to assise They of the Jury found him guilty being taken after hee had seized the goods with red hand as they term it and so being convict of theft he was condemned executed and hanged as a
him as an oversight onely which the King had apparently tried and found to bee nothing else hee had beene vehement in the revenge of the murther of his Cousins and servant John Auchinleck but that though vehement was not injust and therefore wee finde him never charged with it as injustice hee had against equitie executed the Lord Harries yet hee had done it legally and by forme and order of Law whereof the particulars not being perfectly knowne the judgement is difficult yet is it not for any thing wee see any way to bee excused The execution of the Tutor of Bombee was very good justice and irreproveable though it bred him most hatred and ill will at Court Other particulars are not mentioned Onely they say that hee bore with theeves to have their assistance An ill and unwise course and ever pernicious to the users of it for harming of such as they hate A farre worse and unworthy fact unfit for a generous minde to companion it selfe with them whom hee should punish and to participate of the guiltinesse hee should correct But how farre he went in this point is not certain at least is not specially set downe and as for the speeches of his enemies reproching them unto him in the hatefullest sort all must not bee taken for truth they say All agree that he was a man of great power great policy great performance and execution and greater expectation in whom the name of Douglas rose to the greatest toppe of height and with whom it began to fall which was afterward accomplished in his successour as shall bee said he was slain the 13. of February 1452. esteemed to have beene Fastings-Eve or Shrove-Tuesday after the Romane supputation or in the yeare 1451. as Major reckoneth it according to the account of Scotland He was Earle the space of nine yeares or thereabout but left no children behinde him Where he was buried or what was done with his body there is no mention made in History Me laetho ante diem Chrightonus Rexque dedere Ille necis causam praebuit esse manum By Crighton and my King too soon I die He gave the blow Crighton the plot did lay Of James the ninth and last Earle of Douglas the eighteenth Lord sixth Duke of Turraine and fourth James who died in Lindores WIlliam being thus slain by the instigation of these Courtiers his enemies to the end that the King as they would have it thought might be established in his Crowne by the making away of him whom they made the King to thinke so great an enemy to him It was so farre from producing that effect that by the contrary there was nothing nearer then that it should have been the very occasion of spoyling him thereof for the Earle Douglasses friends who before tooke Creighton and his faction onely for their enemies Now they take the King for their enemy They who before thought not that what they had suffered proceeded from the King or that it was his doing now they impute them to him They who before were onely male-contents and within the bounds of obedience and had a good opinion of the King now they become enemies with an ill opinion of him as a wicked man They who before contained themselves in civill termes now become open rebellious and whereas they had good hope and looked for reconcilement now cast off all hope thereof and matters becoming irreconcileable all love and regard all reverence their hearts being laden with the injury with the dishonesty with the horrour of it they burst forth into all outragious words and deeds things coming to that point that they could not bee ended but by the destruction of one of the parties Either they behoved to ruine the King or behoved to be ruined by him And here the hardest lot at the first was the Kings by all appearance the power of the other party being so great their minds so inflamed their anger so incensed against him neither the party onely but the people in generall detested the fact and the horriblenesse of it in such sort that hee was put by all his shifts and driven to such a point of despaire as to thinke of leaving the countrey and going by sea to France For though the Earle himselfe was dead yet had he left behinde him in the towne of Stirlin foure brethren that were come thither to accompany him The eldest of these James was provided to the estate three yeares before by the Kings consent upon the occasion of Earle Williams going to Rome in the yeare of Jubile to succeed to his brother after his decease He therefore with the rest of the Nobility who favoured them and their cause having heard the report of Earle Williams being stabbed in that manner being astonished with these sudden and unexpected newes first ranne and tooke armes with great haste and tumult but having contained themselves and commanding their companies to be quiet every man keeping within his owne lodging for that night upon the morrow they assembled together in counsell and according to the defuncts ordinance and the Kings consent obtained thereto before they acknowledged James lawfull heire and successour to his brother William Then he with many vehement and bitter words inveighing against the treasonable perjurie of the King and Courtiers exhorts them who were present to lay siege to the Castle Send sayes he for your friends and followers from all quarters and let us withdraw out of their lurking holes those men who are onely valiant in perfidiousnesse while as yet they waver being uncertaine in their resolutions and tremble with the guiltinesse of so horrible a fact They who were present praised his pietie towards his dead brother and also his courage but because they were come in a peaceable manner and unprovided of things necessary for so great a worke they abstained from the siege which if they had as the Earle gave advice resolved upon and fallen to presently while the odiousnesse ef the fact was yet greene and fresh before the eyes of men the King and his partners being unprovided and unforeseene in any certaine course of their affaires as neither able to consult nor to meet for consultation the Castle being inclosed which being also as it is to be supposed not well victualled for a siege the King could hardly have escaped their hands Neither was the matter so difficult for them to have remained and sent for the rest of their friends and any provision which they needed who might have come to them within five weekes as they did themselves returne in that time having given the King so much leasure to advise and prepare for them Neither could the King for all that he had that space and time finde any meanes sufficient to match them For having upon this their deliberation resolved upon the worst part and departed to their houses and taken full advice concerning all things they returned the five and twentieth day of March where all the way as they
came along to Stirling James Hammiltoun dragged the Kings safe conduct which had beene given to Earle William having the broade Seale hanging thereat at the taile of an ill-favoured spittle sade or mare through the streets of all the towns and villages in their way abstaining from no contumelious words that they could devise against the King his Counsellers and Courtiers Being come to Stirlin they went to the market Crosse and there sounding with five hundred hornes and trumpets they caused a Herauld to proclaim the King and such as had been plotters and authours of E. Williams death perjured traitors to God and man and that they were to be abhorred and detested by all men as such Others write that they went to the Castle gate and made that Proclamation in the Kings hearing whiles he was looking on them and that it was done the next day after the slaughter Thereafter they pillaged the towne and being angry even with the innocent and harmelesse place they sent backe James Hamiltoun of Cadzow and burnt it Where this is to be considered what could be the cause why these men who before were upon advisement to have besieged the Castle of Stirlin and did not doe it then onely because they were unprovided why these men I say now being come again and provided abstained notwithstanding from besieging of it having nothing to let them and which if they had obtained they had withall obtained full victory being masters of the field the King inclosed and secluded from his favourers and partners no others in likelihood could have made head against them for neither could any have taken that upon them neither would the people as was thought have followed them at least not so freely whether it was because they had no hope to force it being a strong place neither to famish it in haste being well provided of victualls or if they chose rather to deprive him of his partners abroad in the Countrey by forcing them to forsake him first and then it would be easie to take the King who had nothing but the Castle walls to trust to or what ever else were the occasion thereof our Histories very defective in this so speciall a point tell not But so it was that they leaving the principall point unprosecute the King himself wherein would have consisted the whole summe of a full victory and to which they should chiefly have directed their courses contented onely to have blazed his reproches turned towards his friends pilling and spoiling such as remained on his side and even by this the King was so put to it that he had determined to leave the Country and to fly into France had not Archbishop Kennedie advised him to stay and hope for better fortune shewing him that if he could keepe his person safe and have patience to protract and linger out the time a while his adversaries faction would dissolve ere long and fall asunder of it selfe Amongst those who tooke part with the King there were diverse of the name of Douglas and that of the principalls as Angus brother to Archbishop Kennedie by the mother who was daughter to Robert the third and sister to James the first by whom therefore they were Cosins germain to the King who was partly perswaded by his brother to take that course as fittest for him against the Earle Douglas partly also accounted it right to follow him as his King partly for kindred There was also John or rather James Lord Dalkeith who had married the Kings sister as Hollinshed writeth in the life of Mackebeth as also the manuscript in this same place and the contract with the Earle of Morton yet beareth Also the manuscript in the life of Grosse James this E. James father saith the Lord Dalkeith or Henry his sonne rather married the said Grosse James eldest daughter this James sister called Margaret whether therefore having married the Kings sister and so fracke on that side or having married E. James sister and being of the name The Earle Douglas was so much the more incensed against him that he should without regard of this tie have joyned with his enemies and therefore besieged the Castle of Dalkeith binding himselfe by an oath not to deport from thence untill he had gotten it taken in But it was valiantly defended by Patrick Cockburne and Clarkington in such sort that after he was constrained by great travell and trouble of his men with watching and many wounds to lift his siege and depart The King had in the mean time conveened a company of men to have releeved the besieged but finding that his power was not sufficient for that purpose he resolved to attend the coming of Alexander Gordon Earle of Huntley his brother in law or sister sonne whom he made Lieutenant and who they said was come in with a great Army collected out of the furthest parts of the North. But as hee was marching through Angus the twenty eight of May he was encountred at Brichen by the Earle of Crawford who lay for him there to stoppe his passage There was fought a great battell betwixt them in such sort that Huntleyes middle ward was almost defeated and well nigh routed not being able to sustain the impression of Crawfords army which was so strong that they failed but a little to overthrow the Kings Standard brought thither and displayed by Huntley had it not been for the cowardly and treacherous flight of John Collesse of Bonnie-Moone to whom the left wing was committed by Crawford He in the hottest of the conflict offended with Crawford because he had refused him that same morning the Barrony of Ferme or a part thereof which lay neare to his house fled on set purpose out of the battell and so left the middle ward naked on the one side of the speciall force which the said Earle had which was called the battell of axes or billmen By their flight the rest who were almost victours were so terrified that they turned their backs and left the victory to Huntley farre beyond his owne expectation and yet not without a great slaughter of his friends servants and followers and especially those of his name amongst whom were two of his brethren This battell was fought on the Ascension day in the yeare 1453. hee had before the battell that same day given lands to the principall men of those surnames that were with him as Forbesses Leslies Vrwines Ogilbies Graunts and diverse others which made them fight with greater courage Crawford also lost many of his men together with his brother John Lindesay so that the losse on both sides was accounted almost equall Huntley had the name of the victory yet could not march forward to the King as hee intended and that partly because of his great losse of men partly for that he was advertised that Archbald Douglas Earle of Murray had invaded his lands and burnt the Piele of Strabogie Wherefore hee returned speedily to his owne Countrey which gave Crawford leasure
Robert Douglas of Loghleven and Alexander Ramsay of Dalhousie suretie for it Her mother gives her bond for their relief To return to Earle George we finde that he was a man very well accomplished of personage tall strong and comely Of great wisedome and judgement He is also said to have been eloquent He was valiant and hardie in a high degree His father carrying the name of George also we saw how by his mothers help he raised and advanced the house many wayes almost doubling the estate of it as it was before him this man reares it up a great deal higher upon the ruines of the house of Douglas yet doth he also diminish his own patrimonie and revenues of Angus whiles to gain service and dependancie he bestowes liberally chiefly his lands of Angus for he redacted the greatest part thereof from propertie to superioritie onely there being above 24. Barons and Lords in Angus that hold their lands of the Earles of Angus His determination was fully to follow the King though against his Chief and Cousin But the King who had espoused the quarrell and made the Earle Douglas party was nearer to him in bloud and therefore reason inclined his minde more to him Besides he was a King duety required his assistance Hope also swayed the ballance greatly There is hope of a Kings liberality chiefly when Lands come in dealing and parting And he being a Douglas and the Lands having belonged to a Douglas he had great probabilitie to expect a large share in them For to whom could they be given so justly and pertinently His brother Bishop Kennedle could well egge him on There was no hope of rising for him that huge tree of Douglas standing which over-topt all others and over-shadowed the whole borders and almost the whole Kingdome He was younger this Bishop than Angus but wise vertuous learned and of authority Experience also had given occasion of late to think that the house of Douglas drew all to themselves The maiden of Galloway the Earle of Wigtons daughter was thought fittest to have been matched to some other Douglas being near to the Earle as was thought then and the house too great already in the Kings eyes not to be augmented But he would none of such wisedome he marrieth her himself and disappoints them all who could look for any rising by these mens means Or in their standing in such greatnesse yet the cause seems to go higher than the Kings cause For even when the Earle of Douglas had the Kings authority on his side and Creighton was denounced Rebell Angus assists Creighton against the Kings authority Wherefore in all likelihood the course hath begun in King James the firsts time Then hath the house of Angus entred into friendship with Creighton in the dayes of William Earle of Angus which hath continued in the time of Earle James his sonne whose Lands Robert Fleming therefore did burn and spoile in the Baronie of North-Berwick And now that course begun then is here prosecuted by Earle George to the utmost point A pitie of such dissention in these houses or one house rather against which if it had not been thus divided in it self their enemies could hardly have prevailed For it cannot be denyed but the house of Douglas had great wrong and was treacherously dealt with by Creighton neither did it ever intend any thing against the King but the King was drawn to the partie against it though in the good cause of it it committed errours it is to be pitied and lamented for who doth not Also George Earle of Angus declares not himself openly against the house of Douglas for a time The support that he is said to have given to William Creighton is said to have been done covertly at the spoiling of Strabroke and Abercorne Neither after that untill such time as the King declared himself openly slew William Earle Douglas at Stirlin and made open Warre against James who succeeded to him Then he also declared for the King and bent his whole force and power to aide him He had that same year before 1452. the 24. of May taken a course for keeping good order in his Countrey of Liddesdale and to keep his Castle of the Hermitage safe for him and that his folks should do no hurt to others nor receive any of the enemies He had for that purpose made Sir Archbald Douglas of Cavers Sheriffe of Roxbrough and William his sonne Bailiffs of Liddesdale and keepers of the Castle who undertook and bound themselves to do what we have said for which he allowed them a large recompence and reward as the Indenture thereof yet extant doth testifie He is stiled in it Warden of the east marches William Earle of Douglas being then alive Some give unto him the honour of the battell in which the Earle Douglas was defeated in Annandale where the Earle Murray was slain and Ormond taken in the year 1455. Others attribute all to the Lord Carlile and Johnston But however that was in the year 1457. he defeated the said Earle and Henrie Percie Earle of Northumberland on the east border which was his wardenrie in a bloudy battell For the Earle of Douglas and Northumberland a fatall Warriour to the Douglasses having conveened an Army and come to the Merse began to spoile and burn the Countrey But the Earle of Angus set upon the Forragers and drave them to the hoast The Earles moved with this indignitie though many that were gone out to forrage were not yet come in advanced and presented him battell which he also accepted After a sharp conflict on both sides with a greater courage and spite than strength the victorie which a long time was doubtfull which way to incline at last fell to the Earle of Angus not without some losse The number of the slain was equall but the English were put to flight and many of them made prisoners A chief cause of this defeat was the suddennesse of the enemie in giving battell and his not staying for the rest that were abroad and had been sent out to forrage the Countrey For they being laden with bootie when they heard the noise of the fight were so farre from coming to succour their fellows that for fear of loosing what they had gotten they took their way directly home into England This victorie did not a little recreate the King being wearied both with civill and forraine Warre For this service which was exceeding pleasing and acceptable the King gives him a new Charter of the Lordship of Douglas upon a resignation which he had gotten before when the Earle Douglas was forfeited What other Lands he got we have no speciall mention So the Earle Douglas being now forfeited his brother slain himself banished and with small either effect or effort entertaining hostility by small incursions rather than doing any thing for the advancing of his main businesse the face of the world was quite changed The Earle of Angus was now made Lord of
Douglas and howbeit he came somewhat short of that huge greatnesse and puissance of the former yet was he nothing inferiour in place of authority in credit and account in action and employment as we said in the beginning Nothing was done but by him and under his shadow Bishop Kennedie had the greatest vogue he upheld the Bishop by his power and by him men did come to finde favour and did seek to have credit We will set down two examples for all the rest but those remarkeable and sufficient to show of what great account and authority he hath been The one is of our own Nation the other of a Forrainer The first is in the same year 1457. the 13. of May. We heard of James Lord Hamilton a faithfull franke and forward friend for the Earle Douglas so long as he was a friend to himself by any action He leaving himself Hamilton also lest him I mean seeing the Earle had lost that so fair occasion if not to cast the Dice for the Crown as the Lord Hamilton said to him yet to cast the Dice for the victory and to give or take conditions of peace which he had at Abercorne being moe in number than the King the Lord Hamilton was come in to the King upon this that same night He was received by the King but not greatly credited for he was committed to Rosselin a Castle then of the Earle of Orkneyes and afterwards say our writers freinds interceding for him he was released out of prison and received into most inward friendship Thus farre they go but what friends these were or how the friendship was made they do not tell The Earle of Angus evidents tell us and show that it hath been he that did him this friendly office For whether before to move him to intercede for him or after in token of thankfulnesse though it be most likely it was after because it is done at Tantallon which must be after his releasement out of Rosselin he giveth to this Earle George a memorable remembrance He I say being a noble man and a notable active man besides gives him his bond of service or Manreid and that in ample forme and submisse terms excepting none but the King and Queen And that I may not seeme to speak without a warrant in so great a matter scarce to be beleeved of some and that I do rather amplifie things than set down the naked truth I will set down the very words of the band as it is extant in the hands of the Earle of Angus which now is copied word by word that every man may judge of it as he thinks good Be it knowne to all men by thir present Letters me James Lord Hamilton c. to be comen and by these presents to become Man of speciall service and retinue for all the dayes of my life-time to an high and mighty Lord George Earle of Angus Lord Douglas and Warden of the East and middle marches of Scotland foregainst England Before and against all them that live or die may mine allegeance to our soveraigne Lord the King and my band of service to our soveraigne Lady the Queen Mary now present allanerly out-tane Promising all and sundry dutifull points in bands of retinue contained to observe and keep to my Lord foresaid as eâ—…eirs for all the said time In witnesse of the which thing I have gard set my seale At Tantallon the 13. day of the moneth of May the year of our Lord 1457 c. It hath been no small matter nor small authoritie of him to whom it is given that hath moved such a man to give such a Band. His credit hath been great and Hamilton hath either received great benefit at his hand or expected to receive some I take it that he hath procured his libertie and obtained to him that favour in Court that our Writers speak of to be of the Kings inward friends I suppose also that kinred hath been of some moment to move him to it The reason of my conjecture is because we have heard before that Elizabeth sister to Margaret Countesse of Marre and Angus and Grandmother to this Earle George was married to Sir Alexander Hamilton of Cadyow as some call him by which mean this James Lord Hamilton might be third from her and the Earle of Angus and he Cousins twice removed or fourths in kin as we speak But this I referre to them that have the monuments of that House However what more honour could have been done to the great House of Douglas in the greatest grandour thereof than what is here done to the House of Angus Neither is it any dishonour to him that doth it It is but folly to think so Houses have their beginning and grouth Mine to day thine to morrow This same Lord Hamilton by these beginnings within a few years 17. or 18. at most shall lay such grounds of greatnesse as shall lift his House above any subjects to the very top of all so as to have the Crown entailed to his Posteritie and to enjoy it for a while as Regent and Governour Let us remember the changes of the world and the vicissitudes of Fortune and let every man bear with patience and hear with calmnesse either what he is now or what he was before And this for the first domestick witnesse of honour and authoritie credit and greatnesse of the House of Angus in this mans person The other amongst Forrainers was greater which is this The King of England Henry the sixth being overthrowne and put out of his Kingdome and Countrey of England by the Duke of York Edward the fourth he and his son and his Queen being come into Scotland for refuge he indents with George Earle of Angus for his assistance to help to restore him to his Kingdome and bindes himself to give unto George Earle of Angus and his heires Lands lying betwixt Trent and Humber worth 2000. Marks sterling of yearly rent 2. That he should erect it in a Dutchie and infeâ—…t the said Earle therein in as free Knight-service as any Land in England and that the Earle and his heires should be Dukes thereof 3. That in time of peace between Scotland and England it should be lawfull for the said Earle to repaire to England to his Dutchie or to Court or where he pleased with an hundred horse in train 4. And that if there happened to be warre betwixt the Countreyes it should be lawfull for him to send 24 armed men who should be under the King of England his protection to gather and up-lift for his use the rents and revenues of the said Dutchie 5. That it should be lawfull for him during the warres between the two Countreyes to serve the King of Scotland which should no wayes prejudice him in the enjoying of his Lands neither should it be a cause of forfeiture or unlaw 6. That he should not be bound to answer in person to the Parliaments of England or any
there is not such a piece to be found as is his Prologue to the 8. Book beginning of Dreams and of Drivelings c. at least in our language The fourth son was Archbald Douglas of Kilspindie who married a daughter of one Little in Edinburgh He had by her Archbald of Kilspindie who was Provest of Edinburgh in King James the fifth his minoritie and was married to the Earle of Crawford his daughter by whom he had first Patrick secondly Alexander and thirdly James Patrick was married to one Murray a daughter of the house of Balbaird by whom he had William After that he married Agnes daughter to the Lord Gray and had by her two sons and two daughters And thus much of his sons His daughters were first Marjorie married to Cudbert Lord of Kilmaers in the year 1491. Her portion was 1700. Marks Secondly Elizabeth married to Robert Lile Lord Chief Justice Her portion was 1000. Marks whereof 100. pounds was to be payed at the first Terme and then 50. pounds termely till all were payed It is with dispensation which is a signe that they have been in kin before the year 1493. Thirdly Jennet whom we finde contracted to Robert Lord Harris in the year 1495. Novemb. 22. to be married and that he shal divorce from the wife he had so soon as can be That she in the mean time shall not marry elsewhere For which cause she is infeft in his Lands of Tarrigla with the Kings confirmation past thereupon the same year and day Her portion is that the said Earle then Chancellour shall procure his Lands to be new holden of the King This fact for a man to contract to part with the wife he hath and marry another as it is harsh to conceive so being done so solemnely by such persons we must suppose it had sufficient and honest grounds For certainly the Earle of Angus being withall Chancellour for the time needed not to hunt after unlawfull or unseemly marriages for his daughters Some reckon a fourth daughter whom they name not but say she was eldest and married to the Earle of Montrose this Earles great Grandfathers father but because I have not seen any monument of her I reserved her to the last place He had also sundry bastard sonnes after his wifes death First William of the Parkhead of whom the house of the Parkhead is come and the Lord of Torthorrell by his mother Secondly James of Tod-holes And thirdly one that they say was gotten in Glenbarvie born after his decease But this seemes to be false because they affirm commonly that after the field of Flowdon where his sonne George was slain he went into Galloway to Saint Maines and lived the space of a year an austere life Then he was not thus incontinent if that be true neither came he to Glenbarvie seeing he lived in Galloway He had also a base daughter And thus much of his children To come to himself we have heard how his father Earle George raised the house of Angus to such greatnesse of credit and authoritie that it was become not much inferiour to the house of Douglas to which it had succeeded Archbald his son did no way diminish it But when he came to be of years fit for managing affairs he so behaved himself and gained so good opinion of his wisedome and courage that the whole burden of the estate of the Countrey did lye upon him alone And for that cause chiefly he is commonly designed by the epithete of The great Earle of Angus For as touching his Lands and Rents we finde no great augmentation of them save that he provided his children well If we consider the means it hath been his own worth and sufficiencie that hath brought him to it for he began indeed his marriage with Court as a fit mean whereby to rise but that lasted but short while as we have heard The Court changing it was rather a mean to have wrought him discredit Notwithstanding of which and though he was young himself we finde nothing but that his businesse went right He got his own wardship even when his alliance were at the hardest pinch that same very year that Thomas Boyd had his wife taken from him and married to another His successe in the marriage of his sisters doth also show the same Neither hear wee of any hard effect that their dis-courting did produce toward him It was he that was the chief actor in taking order with Robert Cochran and the other Courtiers that did abuse the King and Countrey He propounds the matter to the Nobilitie he opens up the estate of things he puts hand to work and executes what was concluded The rest consent and follow he goeth before in every thing And even then when he did all this he was of no great age not above five and twentie and yet his credit power and authoritie was able to go through with it The History is written at length in our Chronicle we need do no more but transume it Neither is it necessary that we do that to the full it will suffice to set down onely what is requisite for laying open the occasion and circumstances for clearing of the fact that the Reader may the better discerne the right from the wrong which otherwise lye confused Thus it was King James the third of that name a man of a great and high spirit and of a hastie nature and prone to anger and such a one as would not suffer patiently his own judgement to be contradicted could not away with that freedome of speech which he found in his Nobilitie wherefore hee made choice of such to be about him as would not correct but approve all his sayings and who would not offend him by gainsaying but did curie-favour by soothing of him and who with flattering admiration did extoll all that he said or did Wherefore excluding the Nobilitie he was wholly at the devotion of a few of his servants with whom he advised and consulted of all busines and either followed their opinions or made them to consent and execute his will Thus he began to do about the year 1474. having after his marriage in the year 1470. addicted himself most part to his domesticke and private pleasures seldome coming abroad or giving time to the affaires of his Kingdome He had gotten about him base men both in place and worth whom he had advanced to honours and nobilitated Amongst these there was one Robert Coghran a Mason by his trade whom he made Earle of Marre An English singing man called William Rogers whom he honoured with Knight-hood with diverse others of meane rank and qualitie whose chief commendation was that they were impudently wicked and villanous This Rogers is thought also to have been his Pander and an enticer of him to lewdnesse and wronging his Queen Amongst these base men there was one Gentleman of good birth but he seeing the Kings inclination had set himself fully
The rest were led forth and accused 1. Of causing kill the Kings brother John 2. Of inciting the King and animating him against his other brother Alexander Duke of Albaine so as to banish him 3. Of sowing dissention betwixt the King and his Nobles 4. Of drawing him to superstition witch-craft and magick to the offence of God and slander of Religion 5. Of perswading him to coyne a certain kinde of brasse coyne of no value which the people called the black coyne which fact of all other was most odious to the vulgar For hereupon had ensued great dearth of corns and victuall while as the owners did choose rather to suffer their graine to rot in their Garners then under the name of selling to give them to the buyers for so they thought it to be a gift and not a sale Their accusations were no sooner read but all cryed out against them and so they were condemned to be hanged over the bridge of Lawder That sentence pronounced was so acceptable to all that heard it that they ran and brought their horse halters and bridle reines to serve for ropes and strive who should have the honour therein the whole Army and Nobilitie concurring and assisting at their execution And thus they did remove those men whom the good of the King of the Nobilitie and whole Countrey required necessarily to be removed from their Prince Yet it was done with as great respect to himself as it could be in such a case where matters were to proceed contrary to his minde They offer his person no violence they do not mis-behave themselves in words they are carefull it be not done by any in a tumult and therefore come accompanied with the fewer number They grant his desire when he did interceed for one of the guiltie which shewes how willing they would have been to have granted the test also if it could have been done safely A very remarkable and rare example of carefulnesse of the Common-wealth joyned with all modestie love and dutifulnesse towards their King Their behaviour was just such as Lawyers prescribe in such cases who accounting the person of the Prince sacred and not to be touched any way do allow that their wicked counsellours and abusers only be taken order with where the good of the Countrey enforceth it Wherein the Earle of Angus being the principall actour the chief commendation thereof can not be taken from him the praise I say not onely of wisedome in propounding and perswading of courage and resolution in under-taking but also of discreet moderation and dutifull regard to the King in performing of this action without tumult or uprore Happie had the King been if he could have taken it up rightly and as he saw how far his wicked abusers were hated he had also read their love and regard of his person that appeared in every act of this Tragick Comedie written in fair and Capitall Letters He made show as if he had taken all in good part but it was not in sinceritie He accounted it high treason and rebellion and set his minde wholly on revenge He saw what was done to his Courtiers but he would not see the respect carried to himself for upon this occasion the Army dissolving so soon as he came to Edinburgh and found himself at libertie he retired to the Castle with a few of his familiar friends as not daring to trust his Nobilitie Which when they perceived they had their private meetings and consultations apart Hereupon his brother Alexander moves the King of England to send an Army with the Earle of Glocester hoping to do somewhat for himself And so he doth for the Nobilitie sent for him and made him chief man of the party under the name of Generall Lieutenant of Scotland The King remained in the Castle from whence he is brought out and restored to his own place his brother endeavouring by modestie to approve his uprightnesse and banish all jealousies by his actions But all would not do he continues his jealousie and the effects of jealousie an evill minde and ill-will Intends to make him away some say by poison whereof he being advertised with-drawes himself again into England and that he might be the more welcome thither he put the Castle of Dumbar into their hands Neither doth he bear any better minde toward the Nobilitie but still intends their ruines making up a heap of crimes calling all their proceedings and actions rebellious And after a short while the Courtiers began to follow the foot-steps of those that had gone before them and nothing terrified with the example of their end began to trade the same path that they had done John Ramsay who was pardoned at Lawder procured an edict from the King that none but he and his followers should go armed in those places where the Kings Court did converse The King thought it was hard for him to deale with them all at once therefore they must be divided For this effect he insinuates himself and becomes very familiar with a part of them and advanceth them to honours He makes the Earle of Crawford Duke of Monrosse a great and powerfull man But who was so sit for his service as the Earle of Angus he makes as if he were fully reconciled to him hath him continually about him countenanceth him every way communicates with him his most secret affairs some say he made him Chancellour but the Chancellour Andrew Stuart Lord of Evendale was even now living at the coming in of Alexander Duke of Albanie neither hear we of his death neither do we finde in old Evidents that the Earle of Angus is entituled Chancellour before 1493. which is after this Kings death in King James the fourth his time though we have Evidents of the year 1488. and 89. To him the King opens his mind so far as finding that the principal of the Nobility were in Edinburgh the K. sends for Angus to the Castle tells him that now he hath a fair occasion to be avenged of his enemies that he would cause seize and apprehend them for if the Leaders and Chief of the Faction were once cut off the rest would not dare to stirre that if he should neglect this opportunitie he could hardly look for the like hereafter Some say that he purposed to have invited them to a supper in the Castle and so to have laid hands on them others say that he meant to have caused take them in their lodgings in the night which is not unlikely The Earle of Angus though he were no very old Cat some 31. or 32. if that was 1486. as it should seem yet was he too warie and circumspect to be drawne by a straw He knew himself to be as guilty as any of them and as much hated for his guilt But he was now within the Castle and had need to carry himself wisely To refuse might endanger his life to consent he could not it was so grosse and foule Wherefore he frames
his answer after such a kinde as might be both safe for himself and no waies prejudiciall to the rest He tells him what a disgrace it would be for him if without order of law he should all of a sudden bring so many Noblemen to the scaffold without a crime to whom he was but lately reconciled and had promised remission of all that was past especially at such a time when they trusted to the publick assurance given them for their securitie Neither will those that remain said he be terrified and dismayed with the death of these few but be irritated and driven to despair and so to greater violence But if it will please your Majestie to follow my advice I shall tell you a better way to give you satisfaction Do but charge and summond any of them at any time to under-lye the law and I with my friends and followers shall bring them in by force openly and in fair day light to what place you please where execution may be done according to law which is not onely more safe but more honourable than either to betray them under colour of friendship and feasting or to invade them in the night as if they were set on bytheeves and robbers This being spoken with that grace and courage wherewith he used to accompanie his actions the King acknowledging it was true that he said and knowing he was able to performe what he promised supposing he spake in sinceritie gave him many thanks and having loaded him with as many promises dismissed him Assoon as he was come to his lodging he revealed all to the Noblemen and withall went himself out of the Town From that time forth there was no more peace The Kings counsell being revealed he distrusted all men The Nobilitie seeing his resolution to ruine them and that there was no trust to be given to his words despairing of concord whereas they had before sought his amendement and not his over-throw retaining ever a dutifull love and regard to his Person now they set themselves and lay all the plots they can how to undo him Yet can they not be alienated from the race of their Kings His son had not offended and fell to succeed They affect him for their Captain He is also most acceptable and most agreeable to the people and so fittest for them Others might be suspected envied or mis-interpreted Wherefore they allure him to their partie by his keepers and his keepers perswade him by feare of being disinherited and put besides his succession to the Crown And now the parties are adressed the King and his own son There was divers times mention of peace but where all trust was taken away it could not be established They send the King word flatly they could not give credit to his promises And so there was no way to mediate a peace but by his dimission of the Crown to his son That condition was intollerable he aggravates it to forrain Princes and to the Pope shewing what an ill president it was for all Princes But before any help can come from thence the Lords make haste to come to a conclusion which fell out according to their desire The Kings Forces lay most part beyond Forth and in the Northerne parts For conveening of them Stirlin was the fittest place Thither he takes his way with the Forces he had The Nobilitie following as near as they could come to him Yet was he gone before them and might first have come to the Castle But being excluded by the keeper he is constrained to hazard the battell at Bannock-burn There having overthrown the vanguard of the enemy he was overthrown by the Anandale men west-borderers that bare longer spears than they that were on the Kings side The King himself hurt with the fall of his horse and wounded in the right arme fled unto a water-mill that was near unto the place with intention to have fled to his Ships But he was perceived and known by the partisans of his Guard that stuck to him which were trimmed with white fringes or fasses and followed by Patrick Lord Gray and Stirlin of Keir and a Priest named Borthwick Which of these or if all of them fell upon him it is uncertain but there he was slain by them Fame layes it most on the Lord Gray who if it were Cowe-Gray it seemes his apprentiship and his practice in his old age have been very sutable For he it was that slew William Earle of Douglas at Stirlin under this Kings father 35. or 36. year before this He hath put a long time between his assay and his master-piece and gone too high in it If it was his son he hath followed well his fathers example and gone beyond him also All this while the Earle of Angus part was honourable and kindly his heart could not digest the slaughter of his King He sought his own safety and to shorten the reins of his unbridled minde but for his life he neither sought it nor could he suffer it to be taken so farre as he could hinder it Wherefore seeing the victorie to be on their side he cryed oft to save the King attesting all for their love to God and for their respect to the young Prince his sonne that they should do him no harm This was cast in his teeth by the way of reproach as childishnesse or too much tendernesse of heart at such a time by the Lord Gray There were slain on the Kings side the Earle of Glencarne and a few of his fellows the Earle of Angus married his daughter three years after to Robert Lord Kilmaers son or rather Grand-childe to this Earle of Glencarne This happened 1488. the 28. of King James Raigne and 35. of his age But the Warre did not end with the death of the King The old Kings faction was rather scattered than broken chiefly his Navy and Sea Forces of which the Captain Andrew Wood stood out obstinatly In the North the Lord Forbes had gotten the Kings bloudy shirt carrying it upon a spears point like an ensinge through Aberdene and other Towns stirred up all he could to revenge the Kings slaughter In the Westerne parts of the Kingdome the Earle of Lennox assembled his power and divers moe with him did send their messengers to and fro exhorting the people every where not to suffer so detestable a murder un-revenged forbidding them to scarre at the shadow of the present Kings authority whom these Parricides did detaine a captive to countenance their wickednesse he being rather a prisoner than a Prince the whole power resting in the hands of the Douglasses Humes and Hepburnes That even in that regard they would take Arms to free him from their tyrannie who would make the World beleeve that he being but a childe of 15. years of age were so unnaturall as to allow of his fathers murder Besides all this the English made some trouble by Sea with five Ships which lay in the
mouth of Forth and not onely infested the Merchants and such as did trade by Sea but also many times came a Shore and pillaged the Countrey These were prognosticks of a storm arising and of a tempest as great as had been from the West from the North and from the Sea But these droping Clouds which threatned an after-clap were quickly dispersed by the prudent handling of the other party Andrew Wood was intreated and brought not onely to be no enemy but also to set upon the English Ships which he did with his own two onely and brought in the five English to Leith Lennox was defeated by the Lord Drummond whose daughter George master of Angus had married and the Northern men hearing of it sat quiet and stirred not And for conclusion a Parliament was held at Edinburgh the 6. of November where all that was done at Bannock-burne was decerned to be good service and that those that were slain there were slain through their own default and that those that had taken Arms against them were free from all crime This had been done before in the Parliament when the King was crowned but there were so few present then that they thought it necessary to renew it here where both parties were present And so it was not onely enacted but subscribed by all that had vote in Parliament Thus did Angus with the rest of his associats governe those matters which seemed to be very hard to settle both wisely and moderately For they used not their victory and power either cruelly or covetously They forgave sincerely those that came in and yeelded and punished gently the more obstinate fining them in their goods or taking from them some portion or parcell of their Lands and Possessions but there was no man ruined or wholly undone by them And so they both pacified things and did not much displease the parties who bare it patiently when they called to remembrance for what small faults and upon what slight pretences men were turned out of their whole Estates in the late Kings time By these meanes they procured a true and sincere peace among the Subjects strengthened with a generall love and submission of both parties to the King And to confirme all the two principalls of the other party Lennox and Forbes came in and were received into favour Many attribute the commendation of all this to the King himself whose inclination it cannot be denied was good but to speak the truth as it is he was but young and not a Guider but guided even by the confession of the adverse partie Neither could he of himself have carried things so wisely for all his good disposition neither was he able to have done it though he had been skilfull if there had not been great moderation in those that were about him Wherefore seeing both common report and our Histories also make our Douglasses Humes and Hepburnes the chief authors and actors in these matters I see no reason why we should defraude them of their due commendation of being men that were dutifull to their Countrey and withall very respective to their King having laboured all they could to reclaim him and after he had shut himself up in the Castle restoring him to his full authority and even when he was seeking their lives they did tolerate him a good while being very loath to come to extremity And last being forced to it by necessitie for the preservation of their own lives they had regard to the race of their Princes yea to himself and his life in the greatest heat of the battell ever willing and desirous to save him And then after the victorie we see how moderate they were against their detractours slanderers and profest enemies that had taken Arms against them how meek in bearing with them how carefull too with calmnesse to reconcile them how gentle in using of them how wise and prudent in the whole progresse of pacification And above all the moderation of their desires is to be remarked for they did neither increase their estates nor enrich themselves on whit by spoiling or violent seizing of any mans Lands or Goods The Earle of Angus was made Chancellour But that was after the death of the Lord Evendale and so it was not taken from any other man neither was there any wrong in it And on whom could it have been so well bestowed who was so fit for it and who so worthy of it Besides it seemes that he got it not in the Kings minority when he had all power in his own hand under the shadow of the Kings name and so might have extorted it from the King in those troublous times for he is never termed Chancellour untill the year 1493. which was 5. years after Bannock-burne and then all the troubles were quieted and pacified and the King came to be 20. years of age able to guide his affairs by himself The Lord Hume is also made great Chamberlaine of Scotland yet that was also in the Kings power to give and belonged to no man What other casuality or benefite they acquired by the Kings liberality we finde not unlesse it were the Guardianship of the inheritrix of Glenbarvie which Angus got whom he married to his son William But suppose they did get any such thing yet was it without injury to any man and un-reproveably Wherefore we may say justly that no Princes minority was ever so moderately and innocently so justly wisely and prudently guided amongst so great troubles and grounds of dissention This made them that they feared no man having offended no man but were even secure in the Kings presence notwithstanding that he had enjoyned himself a pennance for being accessarie to his fathers death which was the wearing of a chain of iron about his middle in stead of a girdle to which he added every year a new link or ring Not the lesse of all this they were never afraid of the King nor jealous of him but interpreted this well and took it in good part not onely because they trusted to the Kings gentle disposition or because they confided in their own Forces as being of the stronger faction but also because they reposed on the conscience of their fact the necessity of doing what they had done and innocencie every other way towards every man From this time the Earle of Angus continued Chancellour so named in all Writs and Indentures untill the year 1496. the 14. of January at which time he contracts his daughters to the Lord Harris and the Lord Lile He indents with Hugh Douglas Deane of Buchan and sonne to the late Earle of Ormond in two severall Indentures whereof the condition of the one is to pursue for the lands of Evendale in the year 1493. the other in the year 1496. the 14. of January is to this purpose That the said Hugh shall pursue for Glenwhome Gladstanes and any other Lands pertaining to the Earles of Douglas Lord of Evendale or his
father the Earle of Ormond and that having obtained them he shall resigne them in favour of the Earle of Angus Other things remarkeable we have none untill about the time of the Field of Flowden which makes it seem to be probable which some allege that all this time he was confined in Arane The pretended cause as they say was secret intelligence with King Henry of England but the true cause they say was his taking Jean Kennedie daughter to the Earle of Cassils out of Galloway to whom the King bare affection and to whom the Earle gave infeftement and seizing of the Lands of Bothwel although he never married her As touching the pretended cause it hath no appearance at all seeing there was alwayes peace and friendship betwixt us and both the Henries the 7. and 8. untill the warre was denounced or a very short time before And concerning that of Jeane Kennedie we have a note of an Indenture betwixt Angus Chancellour and the Lord Kennedie but they have neglected to set down about what it hath been in the year 1496. So that we are uncertain what to think of it And contrary to this we finde that the Lands of Bothwel were not in the Earles hands but in his sonne Georges who got them from the Lord Bothwel in exchange for the Lordship of Liddisdale which for that cause he resigned into the Kings hands in favor of the Earle Bothwel in the year 1492. so that the Earle could not give her the Lands that belonged to his sonne Further our Histories tels us that when James Earle of Aran who was sent with the Navy which the King had prepared for a present to Queene Anne of France had turned in upon Ireland and having burnt Knockfergus was come to Air a Sea-port in Coile the King offended with his folly gave the charge of the Ships to Angus for prosecuting of the voyage But Aran having heard of it hoysed saile and was gone before Angus could come to the place where the Ships lay Now although it should seem by this that the King continued his favour toward him yet there are some apparant reasons to move us to think that it hath been somewhat diminished For Alexander Lord Hume was made Warden of all the three marches and that before Flowdon of which the east and middle march at least had continued under the government of the Earles of Angus for the space of three or foure generations descending from father to sonne by succession from Earle William in the persons of James and George to this present Archbald Other mention or monument of him we have none till the Warres betwixt King James the 4. and King Henry the 8. of England It is reported by some that the Queene and he did what they could to disswade the King from that Warre but when he could not prevaile with him he followed him into England There the King having wasted Northumberland and taken Norham with some few other Castles got a view of the wife of one Heron of the Foord and did so fancie her that he neglected the prosecuting of the warre and care of his Army and did nothing but dallie with her Whilest the Army lay there idle the English sent a Herauld to the King desiring that he would appoint a day for battell But the greatest part of the Nobility did dislike it And the Earle of Angus though he saw all this and many moe errours yet he held his peace all this while whereas the rest of the Nobilitie reasoned with the King but in vain For the King told them flatly he would fight them though they were a hundreth thousand more and that he would retire Then and not till then the Earle of Angus hearing his answer and knowing the danger of such resolution being the Chief man amongst them both for years and authoritie he went about to set before the King the reasons of the counsell given him hoping by that meane to break him of his determination in these words Sir said he your Majestie hath done abundantly to satisfie your friendship with the King of France in that ye have made the King of England withdraw the greater part of his Army out of France and have turned the danger of the War from him without endangering your self For they cannot keep the fields long in a Countrey that is so cold and wasted especially now when the Winter is so near Neither need your Majestie to wonder that the French Ambassadour is so instant with us to fight he being a stranger it is no strange thing to see him prodigall of other mens bloud who doth not regard the good of the parties but the benefite that will thereby redound to France Besides his request is altogether impudent and shamelesse For he requires us to do that which his master a man of great understanding thinks not fit to do for his own Kingdom Neither should the losse of this Army seem small because our number is few for all that are of worth excell either in wisedome or valour in Scotland are here and these being slain the vulgar will become a prey to the enemy Therefore as it is safest for the present to prolong the Warre so is it most profitable in generall For if Lewis would have either the English exhausted with charges or wearied with delay what is more convenient then to compell him to divide his Forces by keeping one half thereof continually in readinesse against us who lye in wait to invade his Countrey upon every occasion so to ease the French of so much of their burden As for your honour and reputation which men pretend what can be more honourable than having razed so many Forts and Castles wasted and spoyled their Countrey with fire and sword to returne laden with such store of spoyle that they shall not be able to recover their losses nor their soile redeem the former beautie in many years though there should happen to be peace What greater commoditie can we expect to reap of the Warre than in such a tumultuous noise of Armes to have leisure to refresh our souldiers with ease and quietnesse to our credit and to our enemies shame Of all the victories that are acquired that which is obtained more by counsell than force of Armes is most properly the victory of man and the praise of it doth onely redound to the Commander and Generall for in it the Armie can claim no part or interest When the Earle had ended his speech all that were present shewed by their countenance that they did approve and assent unto his counsell But the King who had solemnely sworn to give battell heard him unwillingly and answered angerly bidding him if he were afraid go home Then Angus seeing the King obstinate and fore-seeing in his minde what would be the event of such headinesse burst forth in teares and after a while having gathered his spirits again when he was able to speak If my former life said he doth
hate most honour brings Of George Master of Angus and sonne to Archbald the first HIs eldest son as hath been said was George slain at Flowdon designed commonly by the appellation of Master of Angus He was married to Elizabeth Drummond daughter to the Lord Drummond of whom we told how he defeated the Earle of Lennox His children by her were three sonnes First Archbald afterward Earle of Angus Secondly Sir George of Pittendrich Thirdly William Priour of Colding hame His daughters were First the Lady Yester Secondly the Lady Basse. Thirdly Jeane Lady Glames Fourthly Alison married first to Robert Blackader of Blackader and afterward to Sir David Hume of Wedderburne Fifthly the Lady Drumlanerige as I take it Also they mention a sixth married to a Baron in the North whom they name not neither do I know who he should be His age at his death to reckon from the 15. year of his fathers age in the 1469. to the year of his own death at Flowdon 1513. was not above 44. His actions because he never came to be Earle are not recorded Some dealing there was betwixt him as Governour of Liddisdale and the Lord Dacres in England with whose Deputies he agrees to meet at Dumfreis for doing of Justice in the year 1489. the year after the King was killed at Bannock-burne So at Cannabie he met with the Lord Dacres himself where they accorded not well For they intended both to send to the Councels of both Nations to have their determination of their differences He agrees the same year with Sir Robert Lundie of Bagonie Treasurer for a generall remission to Ewsdalde Eskdale and Niddisdale which I think should rather be Liddisdale for a 1000. pounds being at this time not above 20. years of age not out of Curatorie by the Laws though that was in his fathers hands Yet we see also Courts held in his name by his Bailiffs as a retoure of Adam Ker to some Lands in Selkrig in the said year which makes me to think he hath been then married Also he it is as we told above that excambes the Lands of Liddisdale for Bothwell with Patrick Earle Bothwell resigning the Lands of Liddisdale and the King disponing them upon the resignation in the year 1492. upon what reason either the Earle Bothwelshould have affected these or he preferred the other and not thought himself as fit to rule that unruly Countrey as any other I have not heard But it was done in his fathers life time who was no fool when he was in his greatest vogue the first three years of King James the fourth He allies afterward with this same Earl Bothwel marrying his sonne Archbald to his daughter but that must be long after except that he hath been married young as some say he was In the year 1510. he indents for the marriage of his fourth daughter Alison to Robert Blackaders sonne and apparent heir to Andrew Blackader of that Ilk. Her portion 300. marks the terms 1. at the compleating 40. pounds and 20. pounds at the feast of Martimasse next after and so 20. pounds termly till it were payed That same year he is infeft in Abernethie And this is all we have of him which we have set down chiefly for his children and the Historie that followeth of them Of Archbald the seventh Earle of Angus and the second Archbald TO Archbald the first succeeded Archbald the second his Grand-childe by his sonne George Master of Angus He was thrice married first to Margaret Hepburne daughter to Patrick Hepburne the first Lord Bothwell being as yet very young for at his second marriage he was not old but a youth or stripling Adolescens She died in childe-birth within the year as they say immediatly after the Field of Flowdon 2. His second wife was Queen Margaret relict of King James the 4. and daughter to King Henry 7. of England She bare to him a daughter Lady Margaret Douglas who was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox and bare to him Henry Lord Darnly that married Queen Mary of Scotland and father to King James the sixt of Scotland and first of great Brittain now happily reigning Lady Margaret had also another sonne named Charles who was father to the Lady Arabella 3. His third wife was Margaret Maxwell daughter to the Lord Maxwell She bare to him a sonne and a daughter who died both of them before they were 8. years old He had also a base daughter by a daughter of Traquairs Jeane Douglas married to the Lord Ruthven Some say that he begot this daughter in the Queens time while she lying in of Lady Margaret Douglas in England after her delivery went to London and stayed there with her brother King Henry the 8. and with her sister the late Queen of France and then Duchesse of Suffolk Others say that it was before He had also a base sonne as I take it commonly called George the Postulant to a by-name because I know not upon what claim or title he did postulate and claim the Abbacie of Aberbroth or Abernethock and not onely did postulate it but apprehended it also and used it as his own Having brought the house of Angus still increasing and growing in greatnesse and honour unto this man Archbald the second shall we suffer it now to decay or to take halt in his person No but we shall see it increase so much the more as he approacheth nearer unto that descent which is able to give honour unto basenesse it self far more to adde and multiply honour upon that which is already honourable Men do not onely take honour from their progenitors their posterity makes them honourable when they have much honour and that variable according to the degrees of their honour more or lesse Which seeing it is undeniable in what place of honour shall we rank this Archbald father to the Lady Margaret Douglas and by her great Grandfather to our Soveraigne King James of great Brittain This one thing is enough to lift him up to the highest top of honour All other things are but accessary yet are they additions of great importance Men are honourable by their marriage Who then so honourable as he Having married a Queen a Kings daughter a Kings sister a Kings mother Others also of the Subjects of this Countrey have married Queens I grant But none of them did marry Queen Margaret a Lady so vertuous None did marry a Queen so Royally descended and every way Regall in her father her mother her brother her sister her husband her sonne being all of them Kings or Queens None did marry a Queen without some blemish and diminition of her reputation but he None with the approbation of all men even of the Queens own chief Kinred with the allowance desire and exhortation of her Kinsfolks of King Henry the 8. But you will say perhaps that this hath been chance or fortune or ignorance in her blindnesse of an impotent woman who placed her affection
derided of the beholders to see so many beaten and chased by so few Besides these there were many others that had fled before and divers stayed still in the City lurking This conflict fell out in the year 1520. the last of April in which there were 70. slaine and two of note Patrick Hamilton brother to Arran and the Master of Montgomerie The Chancellour as we have said fled disguised to Stirlin to the Queen After this Sir David Hume returning to the Merse and being thus strengthened by the authority and countenance of Angus found means to take his own house of Wedderburne from those that had kept it since the killing of De la Beaute He took also the Castle of Hume at the same time which had been seized on by the Governour and was kept by men that he had put into it And thus was the Earle of Angus partie settled and strengthened in the Merse Also in Lowthian he had no opposition or contrary neither in Tividale and such other parts of the borders The Hamiltons were the onely great men that had any equality to match him and were now incensed by their losse at Edinburgh Some of his friends lay near unto them Robert Lord Boyde was his depender and speciall friend He was also near to him in bloud for Angus his Grand-mother Elizabeth Boyde was sister to Thomas Boyde Grand-father to this Robert The Lord Boyde was nearer to Arran for King James the third his sister was mother to Arran and Grand-mother to Boyde as is probable But Boyde followed Angus more than him His house of Kilmarnock in Cunninghame lay nearest to their Forces in Cliddisdale and farthest from the Earle of Angus his power and friendship Therefore they besiege it but without successe it being so well defended that they rose and went away without getting of it The next year 1521. the 18. of July Angus came to Edinburgh accompanied with his friends and especially the Humes that were banishshed as our writers designe them By which he means rathest as I think George now Lord Hume for he is Lord ever after this and Sir David of Wedderburne with his brothers who may be said to have been banished in regard he was denounced Rebell and out-lawed but otherwise he never went out of the Countrey but dwelt ever still in some part of the Merse There Angus as Buchanan sayes but as our folks say George Lord Hume and Wedderburne by Angus his connivence took down the heads of the late Chamberlain and his brother William and interred them solemnly in the Gray-friers He passed from thence to Stirlin hoping to have found the Chancellour Beton there but he was fled From thence he returned to Edinburgh About the 28. of October the Governour returned out of France Angus his power seemed to him to be too great He determines to diminish it For which purpose he commands himself to go into France causeth his uncle the Bishop of Dunkell to be sent for to Rome as wee have said above Neither did Angus return out of France untill the Government was taken from the Duke who from this time forward doth nothing of importance For the next year 1522. he went with an Army to Solway to have invaded England But his Army loved him not all went unwillingly with him and against the hair The Earle of Huntly being come within three miles of England openly refused to go any further so that he was forced to move Dacres and Musgrave English-men under hand to sue for peace that he might have some shew of an honourable cause for his retreat Wherefore the 10. of October the same year away he goeth again to France having stayed one full year in Scotland and returnes into Scotland the next year 1523. the 22. of September He brought then with him 3000. foot and 100. men of arms Then assembling an Army of Scots the 20. of October thinking to do great matters with his French aid but having passed Tweed at the Bridge of Melrosse he was served just as he had been the year before they refused still to enter into England Thereupon he came back again to the other side of the River and coming along by the bank thereof on Scottish ground he began to batter from thence the Castle of Warke standing on the other side of the River on English ground And having made a breach caused his French-men to give the assault who entred the breach but they were repulsed again and beaten out So he left the siege and retired to Lawder in the night In the spring he goeth again into France promising to return before September and taking a promise of the Nobilitie that they should not transport the King from Stirlin before his return This their promise was keeped with the like sidelity as he had kept his promise made to the Chamberlain For the King was brought to the Abbey of Halyroodhouse by the Queen his mother The Earls of Arran Lennox Crawford and many others And from thence with all solemnitie of Parliament to the Parliament house where he did solemnly abrogate the Governours authority by which mean he saved him a labour of returning into Scotland again He needed not neither did he return any more to it nor passe the Seas for that errand He had governed or rather mis-governed the space of nine years He spent in his journeyes and staying in France five whole years or six of these nine being absent from the countrey and leaving it a prey to forreiners and civill ambition and dislention and when he was at home he abused and oppressed the Nobilitie by slaughter or banishment But though he returned no more yet others returned for him those whom he had caused go to France by his authoritie do now return without his licence yea without licence or recalling of any other for ought we read The Earle of Angus returnes after he had been in France almost three years He returned through England having first sent Simon Panango and obtained licence of K. Henry by whom he was received lovingly and dismissed liberally For K. Henry desired greatly the diminishing of the Governours authoritie was glad of the alterations in Scotland therefore did make the more of Angus because he knew that he was opposite to the Duke At his returne he found the estate of the Countrey in this case We told before how in the year 1518. the Queen his wife and he had with-drawn themselves into England and stayed at Harbottle where she bare her daughter Lady Margaret Douglas how her husband having returned into Scotland she after her deliverie went to the Court of England to visit her brother and her sister with whom she stayed for the space of a whole year In which time the Earle her husband becomes acquainted with a daughter of Traquair by whom he had a daughter called Jeane Douglas married afterward to Patrick Lord Ruthven When the Queen came home again he meets
been he I should have made him drink his bellie full whether he would or not As they were thus talking a servant of the house going to the door espies the Arch-deacon coming with a great company of men and came running to John and told him of it who leaping to the door just as they were ready to enter made good the door and drave them back so that with much ado he and those that were with him found means to shut it This attempt so incensed him that having understood of the Arch-deacons coming to Edinburgh at this time he lay in wait for him by the way and slew him This slaughter was imputed to the Earle of Angus by his enemies at least some aspersion thereof was rubbed upon him because as they alledged Angus had sent for the Arch-deacon and he was come upon his sending for and as some said upon an appointment of agreeance to be made betwixt John Hume and him But John ever in all discourse or conference of that businesse denied that ever there was any appointment or overture of agreement or that he ever knew of Angus his sending for him That which made it the rather beleeved to be done by Angus consent or privity was because when in the tumult raised upon the slaughter divers went out to have apprehended John Sir George Douglas the Earls brother went out also to have taken him at the Earls command who was highly offended that he should have committed this insolencie in his government whom when the others saw they suspected that he being Johns wives uncle and seeing many Douglasses and Humes in his company who were friends and allied with John was come out not to apprehend but to defend and assist him Wherefore they returned from pursuing of him Sir George also returned shortly after without finding him neither was there any search made for him after that Angus besides that he was uncle to Johns wife having almost continuall use of serviceable and active men being loath to offend his brother Sir David and his other friends in the Merse And now were things in working and a faction making against Angus Arch-bishop Beton who had joyned with him rather out of fear than good-will had quickly fallen off from them And Angus to be revenged of him had brought the King to his lodging in Edinburgh and intrometted and seized on his houshold stuffe for his own use Argyle and Lennox had separated from him The Queen and Arran were his professed enemies These had their friends about the King Lennox was ever with him and most entire of any His domestick servants were corrupted by the Queen who therefore all sought by all means to alienate the Kings minde from the Douglasses detracting and calumniating their actions some justly many of them unjustly aggravating their errours mis-interpreting things doubtfull concealing the good which they did and traducing all Thus did the King though to retain his favour they had used him with all indulgence and had loosed the rains to all delights and pleasures even more than was fit weary of their government Yet were they so incircumspect or carelesse that they neglected to remove his suspected servants and to place their own assured friends about him either not doubting them that were wirh him or being too confident in their own strength and power so that by little and little he became altogether alienate at last he opened his minde to such as he trusted and began to conferre with them of the way and means how to be set free from that bondage as he was taught to call it Above all he did most especially conferre with the Earle of Lennox While they are in plotting of these devices Angus either not knowing or not caring what they were doing was much troubled in settling and ordering the borders and the out-laws there He had made many rodes thither but effected nothing or litle Now he takes resolution for the better furtherance to go into Tividale and the more to terrifie the malefactours and to encourage others against them to take the King with him Being come to Jedbrough he moves the King to command the chief of the Clannes to bring in such men as were given up by name in writing to him It was obeyed and by that mean many were execute and put to death many pardoned in hope of amendment and that of the principall malefactours While all are glad hereof and their mindes loosed to some peace of contentment the occasion seemed fair and as it had been fallen from Heaven to them who were enemies to the Douglasses of taking the King out of their hands and custodie The mean is devised thus that Balcleugh who dwelt within a little of Jedbrough should invite the King to his house and retain him there being not unwilling till more were come and conveened But that plot failed by chance or by discovery the King being brought back to Melrosse Notwithstanding hereof Balcleugh resolving to prosecute what he intended would assay to do by force what he had failed in by craft He assembled about 1000. horse of his friends and other borderers accustomed to theft He cast himself to be in the Kings way as he was to passe into Lowthian at the Bridge of Melrosse upon Tweed The Earle of Angus sends to him and asks his meaning wils him to retire He answered he was come to show himself and his friends to the King his Master as other border-men did Then a Herauld was sent to him commanding him to with-draw himself out of the way in the Kings name but his answer was that he knew the Kings minde as well as he and would not go away till he saw him The Earle of Angus had not so many in number about him as Balcleugh yet those he had being his choyce Gentlemen together with the Chiefs of the names of Hume and Ker George Lord Hume and Andrew Ker of Cesford all valiant and active men he resolved to hazzard battell And because they were all come out on horse-back he gave order that they should alight and fight on foot The Lord Hume answered he would do so if the King would command him to do it We hear not what answer was made or that the King commanded but he alighted and took part very honestly with the rest Balcleugh also alighted but he had no sooner joyned battell than a great number of his men better accustomed to steal then to fight fled away and left him He himself and his friends stood to it manfully and continued the fight which was for a space very fierce and hard as being in the presence of the King who was a beholder and was to be the reward of the victor At last Walter Scot of Balcleugh being hurt his whole company turned their backs there being fourscore of them slain and having first slain Andrew Ker of Cesford Balcleugh escaped himself out of the Field Hereupon began deadly feude betwixt the Kers and Scots or
was renued and continued divers years after and divers murthers and slaughters followed upon it amongst which was the slaughter of Sir Walter Scot himself in Edinburhg There my Lord Fleming also alighted with Angus and took part in the conflict but the Earle of Lennox sate still on his horse by the King as an indifferent spectatour and looker on He being before a suspected but now by this a declared enemie to the Douglasses with-drew himself from Court This fell out about the 18. of July 1526. After this attempt Angus perceiving so many evil-affected toward him entred into parleying with the Earle of Arran and having composed their old differences received him to be his partner and fellow-governour in ruling the Countrey This did the more incense Lennox against them both and his anger made them both the more watchfull and carefull to strengthen themselves against him The ground of their dissention was this Lennox was Arrans sisters sonne as hath been said and failing heirs of his own body was to be his heir and to succeed as well to the Earldome of Arran as to his right and title to the Kingdome of Scotland after the King and his heires and there being great appearance of it Lennox had conceived great hope that he should be his heir because his uncle Arran had been long married to the Chamberlan Hume his sister and had no children by her She also her self whether because she was of good age or because she had been so long barren hâ—…d lost all hope to conceive whereupon her husband either by her advice or not without her consent as is thought divorceth from her pretending he had before he married her lien with a kinswoman of hers that was so near in bloud as made his marriage with her incestuous and so could not be brooked by him with a good conscience So being divorced he marries one Beton daughter to Creigh in Fyfe who was brother to Beton Archbishop of S. Andrewes This was a great stop in the Earle of Lennox his hopes chiefly concerning the Earledome of Arran for as touching the Crown the report went that the King would entaile that to him out of his own favour Neither was his hope of Arran quite given over if the divorcement could afterward be quarrelled either in substance or formality which Lawyers might readily do in a subject of this nature which is so full of questions and doubts These things wrought jealousie that contrariety and alienation of mindes which soone begat hostility and hatred The diversity of faction increased it and it bred and increased the faction The King held firm for Lennox or was held firm by him and sent him many private Letters to many of the Nobilitie with whom he dealt and drew a great faction In which being very confident he assembled them at Stirlin where was Arch-bishop Beton and divers other Bishops There he propounded in plain terms the setting of the King at liberty which they decreed and appointed a day for the performance and execution thereof Angus so soon as he had found the winde thereof and had begun to smell it out had written to the Earle of Arran to come to Lithgow where they might meet and take such order as was needfull Arran was not slow but gathered his Forces quickly and kept the appointment Lennox hearing of it resolved though the day were not yet come that was appointed for his associats to conveen at Stirlin to adventure to set upon the Hamiltons before Angus who was at Edinburgh should joyne with them with such power as he had ready about him The Hamiltons having notice of Lennox his intention advertised the Earle of Angus thereof Angus made â—…eady and addressed himself for the journey but he got many letts and impediments The King also did hinder and stay him not a little for he lay long a bed pretending indisposition and sickishnesse he marched slowly and stayed often and made many halts by the way as being weary and troubled with loosenesse of his belly which moved him often to untrusse which he did onely for an excuse of purpose to stay them Angus perceiving it and fearing lest he should come too late left his brother Sir George and some few with him to attend the King made all the haste he could to joyn with Arran in time In this mean while Lennox was come from Stirlin straight to Linlithgow and the Hamiltons issuing out of the Town had manned the Bridge which is a mile from the Town and the rest had put themselves in order of battell along some small hils not farre from the Bridge This forced Lennox to forsake the passing of the River by the Bridge and to crosse the water at a foord a little above near to the Abbey of Machlein He exhorted his men to assaile the Hamiltons before Angus should come to assist them and they made haste but by too much haste they broke their ranks and having the little hils to climbe up they were out of winde when they came to strokes and withall the cry arose that Angus did approach So the Hamiltons assailing them with long Weapons from a ground of advantage and the Douglasses also coming upon them on the other hand Lennox his men were over-thrown being sore wounded This was done ere Sir George Douglas could come to them who desired greatly to be with his brother but was held back by the Kings pretences It is constantly reported that Sir George seeing the King linger thus and knowing that he did it of purpose said to him in great fury It is as much as our lives are worthy if our enemies get you from us to day which rather than they shall do we will hold fast one half of you and let them pull away the other These words the King never forgot nor forgave neither would ever hear of pardoning him when he seemed not to be implacable towards the rest When the King could not stay Augus any longer from going to aide the Hamiltons he sent Andrew Wood of Largoe to have saved Lennox life by all means But he was slain in the chace by the Earle of Arrans base son James Hamilton who used the victory cruelly and whom afterwards a Groom of Lennox wounded almost to death having stabbed him in five or six places in revenge of his Lords death He was lamented of his uncle Arran with many tears by Angus with sorrow and sadnesse of heart but above all the King took his death ill seeing his care to save him not to have succeeded It is said that when he was coming from Stirlin Arran sent to him and prayed him not to come forward but to stay otherwise that he would force him to fight him which he desired not to do To which Lennox answered That he would not stay but would go and see the King maugre him and all that would take his part But his purpose was directly to fight the Hamiltons and not to go to the King for
within the Wals of any strength having ever in his mouth this maxime which he had received from his Predecessours That it was better to hear the Lark sing than the Mouse cheep The Castle was well defended for certain dayes none hurt within many without were wounded with shot from the Castle and some burnt and scalded with their own Powder which took fire unawates and divers killed The besiegers were troubled without by the horsemen who assaulted them daily at their trenches so that seeing no hope of carrying it they raised their siege and retired In their retreat they were set upon in the Reare by Angus his horsemen and one David Falconer a principall Cannonier slain with some other hired Musketiers and two of the Cannons cloyed This the K. took so highly esteeming it an affront and scorn put upon him that he swore openly that so long as he lived the Douglasses should never be received into favour He was then young and in his hot bloud and saw not their worth or at least looked upon it through the prospective of an angry passion but before he died he saw it more setledly and clearly and that their service was more steadable than all theirs that were now about him Being come to Edinburgh he adviseth what was next to be done It was thought fit to keep a company at Coldingham which needed not to be very great but onely to lye there constantly to preserve and protect the common people from their incursions But that was to Bell the Cat a good designe but difficult to prosecute Billie where Angus made his residence is within five miles of Coldingham and all the Countrey about did favour him yea some in that same Town it self did bear him good will The task to execute this conclusion was laid upon the Earle Bothwell who was the most powerfull man in Lowthian He refuses it absolutely as that which he was not able to perform So is the King driven to think of another The Earle of Arran was the greatest in power and friendship but he had slain the Earle of Lennox at Linlithgow and was in societie with the Douglasses He doubts with what zeal or fidelity he would prosecute the businesse Argyle was in great account for warrelike and politick wisedome But he lay farre off in the North-West parts of the Kingdome There is no remedie he must be the man he is made Lieutenant and as our Writers say by the Lord Humes assistance drove Angus out of Scotland But all our ancient men who lived in those dayes and were present at those doings and actors in them say the contrary That he did no good but came to Dumbar and some of his companies going before were set upon at the Peeths and three or fourscore of them slain Hereupon was made this rime in derision beginning thus The Earle of Argyle is bound to ride From the border of Edge-bucklin bray And all his Habergeons him beside Each man upon a sonke of Stray They made their vow that they would slay c. Neither did the Lord Hume take any particular dealing against him neither did he leave Scotland being compelled thereto by force as our traditioners say but upon the King of Englands desire who wished him so farre to obey and yeeld to his Prince He also caused him to render Tantallon up to the King What warrand the King of England had and what promises by word for it stood not with his honour to give any thing in writ that his clemency might be free and voluntary and not by capitulation our History doth rather glance at it than expresse it in these words That the Castle of Tantallon being rendred the King should under his hand-writing assure them of the rest of their petitions Yet the Castle being rendred the rest were not for all that sincerely kept What he speaks of the rendering of the Castle our old men acquainted with these mysteries speak also of the Earles leaving Scotland That both were done upon these promises They tell also what the promises were that they should be received again pardoned and get their peace the Kings honour being once thus salved by his going out of the Countrey and rendering of the Castle within such a space as was agreed on Our Histories also signifie no lesse by the exception which it makes in this The rest sayes he were not sincerely kept except that favour was granted to Alexander Drumond to return c. Then his return hath been one of the conditions seeing it is accepted as one of them that were performed Neither hath the condition been that he alone should return but that they should be brought home all of them He signifies also that Drumonds return was not permitted out of any respect to the promise but at the request of Robert Bartaine So that the exception is no exception and so nothing hath been keeped But the King of England to whom the promise was made was not at this time disposed to exact the performance of it and to back his exacting of it with 40000. men as Princes promises should be urged Men say he had other work in hand and businesse of his own to request for which was to desire his Nephew James to be quiet and not to trouble his Kingdome while he made Warre against the Emperour Charles Yet afterward in the year 1532. he sought it directly amongst the conditions of peace that the Douglas according to his promise should be restored For King Henries own part he entertained them with all kinde of beneficence and honour and made both the Earle and Sir George of his privie Councell The Kings anger still continued against them in such sort that nine years after in 1537. he was contented that Jeane Douglas Lady Glames who was Angus sister should be accused by false witnesses condemned and execute The point of her accusation was that she and her husband Archbald Campbell then and her sonne and an old Priest had gone about to make away the King by Witch-craft Their servants were tried and racked but confessed nothing the accuser John Lion a Kinsman of her first husband when he saw how they were like to be used and that the house of Glames would be ruined repenting of what he had done confessed to the King that he had wronged them but it did no good She was burnt upon the Castle hill with great commiseration of the people in regard of her noble bloud of her husband being in the prime of her years of a singular beauty and suffering all though a woman with a man-like courage all men conceiving that it was not this fact but the hatred the King carried to her brothers that had brought her to this end Her husband seeking to escape over the wall of the Castle fell and broke his leg and so died Her sonne was kept in prison because he was so young that the law could not strike against him Others were committed to Ward as
Sir George Hume of Wedderburne who was Angus his sisters son to the Black-Nesse for whom his mother Dame Alison Douglas coming often to entreat the King for him though he alwayes used her courteously and gave her good countenance and that almost onely to her of all their friends so that his language was by way of excusing without deniall yet she could obtain nothing till a little before his death about the rode of Fawla when hee began to misse their service then he set him at libertie His implacabilitie did also appear in his carriage toward Archbald of Kilspindie whom he when he was a childe loved singularly well for his ability of body and was wont to call him his Gray Steell Archbald being banished into England could not well comport with the humour of that Nation which he thought to be too proud and that they had too high a conceit of themselves joyned with a contempt and despising of all others Wherefore being wearied of that life and remembring the Kings favour of old toward him he determined to trie the Kings mercifulnesse and clemency So he comes into Scotland and taking occasion of the Kings hunting in the Park at Stirlin he casts himself to be in his way as he was comming home to the Castle So soon as the King saw him afar off ere he came near he ghessed it was he and said to one of his Courtiers yonder is my Gray Steell Archbald of Kilspindie if he be alive The other answered that it could not be he and that he durst not come into the Kings presence The King approaching he fell upon his knees and craved pardon and promised from thence forward to abstain from all meddling in publick affairs and to lead a quiet and a private life The King went by without giving him any answer and trotted a good round pace up the hill Kilspindie followed and though he wore on him a Secret or shirt of Maile for his particular enemies was as soon at the Castle gate as the King There he sat him down upon a stone without and entreated some of the Kings servants for a cup of drink being wearie and thirstie but they fearing the Kings displeasure durst give him none When the K. was sat at his dinner he asked what he had done what he had said and whither he was gone It was told him that he had desired a cup of drink and had gotten none The King reproved them very sharply for their discourtesie and told them that if he had not taken an oath that no Douglas should ever serve him he would have received him into his service for he had seen him sometime a man of great abilitie Then he sent him word to go to Leith and expect his farther pleasure Then some kinsman of David Falconer the Cannonier that was slain at Tantallon began to quarell with Archbald about the matter wherewith the King shewed himself not well pleased when he heard of it Then he commanded him to go to France for a certain space till he heard farther from him And so he did and died shortly after This gave occasion to the King of England Henry the 8. to blame his Nephew alledging the old saying That a Kings face should give grace For this Archbald whatsoever were Anguses or Sir George his fault had not been principall actor of any thing nor no counsellour or stirrer up but onely a follower of his friends and that no wayes cruelly disposed He caused also execute Sir James Hamilton of Evendale for divers reasons but that which incensed him most was his correspondencie and secret trafficking and meeting with the banished Douglasses especially with Sir George whom he met with in the Park-head as the King was informed There was no man that he could hear had but received them into his house but he caused apprehend and execute the rigour of the law upon them He caused the Laird of Blackader bring in John Nisbet of the Spittell and made him to be executed to death for receiving as was alledged at least the Earle of Angus into his house These many executions proceeding from many reports and delations given to him bred great suspition in his minde all the woods seemed full of theeves Many were put to death for the Douglasses this was a token that they had many favourers many were offended by these executions and so many ill-willers by being offended So his suspition against the Nobilitie was daily increased his jealousie growes cares multiply his minde is disturbed which would not suffer him to sleep sound but troubled his head with dreames and fansies In the mean time the Warres began with England by mutuall incursions on the Borders The King sent George Gordon Earle of Huntley to the Border to represse the English But they seeing his Forces so small came forward to have burnt Jedburgh The Lord Hume hearing of their intention went and lay in their way The Earle of Angus had been sent down to the Border by the K. of England to wait for occasion to do something against Scotland and was now with these English here Hee disswaded them from fighting and told them that the Lord Hume would not flee nor his men leave him and that they would all die at his feet But they would needs fight and were overthrowne The Earle of Angus himself was almost taken for he was caught about the neck and rid himself again with his dagger and so escaped There were some slaine more taken all scattered and chased The King was so glad hereof that he gave the lands of the Hirsell to Sir Andrew Ker of Little-dean for bringing the first newes hereof but he that was the chief actor the Lord Hume got nothing This was at Halden rig Then was the rode of Fawla where the Nobilitie did flatly refuse to fight and suffered the English to retire and escape without battell or skirmish The King being there in person was so enraged hereat that he burst forth into open railing against them calling them cowards and beasts that were not worthy of their places or Predecessours and withall told them that he should bring home those that durst and would fight meaning the Earle of Angus and his friends Then followed on the neck of this the defeat at Solemne-Mosse where Oliver Sinclar being deserted by the Nobility was fain to flie and so lost the day and many were taken prisoners many also yeelded themselves to the English The King who was not farre off when he heard of it was wonderfully commoved having his minde distracted with indignation anger grief and sorrow now thinking how to be avenged on them that had dealt thus traiterously with him then of new preparation for the Warres how it should be managed For which he saw now there was but one way left which was to bring home the Earle of Angus upon what ever terms seeing at last what a subject he had thrust from him and repenting him said he should
bring him home that would take order with them also But it was too late for his death ensuing shortly after hindered the execution of that purpose He died the thirteenth of December 1542. leaving one onely daughter Mary his heir behinde him a childe of five dayes old But although he lived not to effect his determination yet he gave them an honourable testimony of their worth and withall made a confession of the wrong he had done to them and gave them a clear absolviture from all former imputation And so for their part they rest satisfied with it and seek no other The King was dead who had purposed to have brought them home his will is enough to them they stand not on ceremonies they come home now unsent for There were taken prisoners at the Solom-Mosse seven Earles and Lords foure and twenty others of inferiour but good place and quality When King Henry of England had triumphed a while over them causing to lead them from the Towre of London to Court through Cheapside Street the 20. of December upon Saint Thomas day he rebuked them as breakers of Covenant by a long harangue of his Chancellour who magnified the Kings mercy who did said he remit much of the rigour he might justly have used against them After this they had some more freedome and when the news of the Kings death was come he dealt kindly with them and told them his intention which was to have their Kings daughter married to his sonne Prince Edward that so the Nations of England and Scotland might be joyned together by that alliance for affecting of which match he takes their promise to favour his designe and to set it forward at home as farre as they might without dammage to their Countrey or reproach and infamy to themselves So having first taken pledges and hostages of them at New-Castle by the Duke of North-folke for their return in case the peace were not agreed on he sent them home to Scotland the first of January 1543. with these returned our Douglasses the Earle and Sir George after fifteen years exile and were received of all with great joy and gratulation Onely they were not welcome to the Cardinall They had been ever at variance they ranne divers courses in policie he suspected their Religion specially Sir Georges He knew they would not approve nor ratifie the Kings testament which he had forged wherein he was made Protectour and Governour with three Noblemen to be his Assessours He doubted not but that they would oppose him in the Parliament and therefore here he found means to be chosen Governor before their return Yet his fraud was detected before they came home and he debouted and put from that authority In his place James Hamilton Earle of Arran was chosen as being the man to whom it properly belonged as next heire and best beloved partly because they had a good opinion of his towardly disposition and that he was not averse from the reformed Religion whereof he willingly read the controversies partly because they hated the Archbishop Beton and his priests crueltie which put every man in fear of their government That businesse was settled ere they came home The next point was the marriage of the young Queen which they were to set forward with England The Queen mother and the Cardinall and the whole faction of the Priests oppose this way with all their might and power But they prevailed not and the Cardinall because he troubled all and would suffer nothing to be done orderly he was shut up in a Chamber till the matters were concluded and pledges promised to bee given to the English Ambassadour Sir Ralphe Sadler for performance Ambassadours also were sent into England to treat on the conditions They were the Earle of Glencarne Sir George Douglas Sir William Hamilton of Machane and the Secretarie of estate These remained foure moneths in England agreed at last and concluded all articles and conditions But in their absence the Cardinall was set at liberty who troubled all gathered a contribution of the Clergie and what by bribing what by other practices used by him and the Queen turns the Nobilitie quite an other way When those that had been sent into England were returned and found things in this estate they were much grieved at it and laboured to recall things and to perswade them to keep their promise made to King Henry To move them hereto Sir George Douglas spake to them very earnestly and told them the apologue of the asse which a King did love so dearly that he had a great minde and desire to have her to speak and having dealt with divers Physicians to make her to speak they told him it was a thing impossible and gainst nature but he being impatient and not enduring to have his desire crossed slew them because they told him the truth At last he trying about what others could doe one who was made wise by their example being required to do it he undertook it but withall he shew him that it was a great work and would be very chargeable The King being set upon it to have it done told him he should have what allowance he pleased and bade him spare for no charges and that besides he would reward him liberally The Physician told him that it would prove also a long cure and could not be done in a day ten years were the fewest that could be allotted to it The King considered of it and was contented to allow him that time for performing it and so they agreed and the Physician began to fall to work about his asse His friends hearing of it came to him and asked him what he meant to take in hand that which could not be performed in nature He smiled and said unto them I thought you had been wiser than to ask me such a question if I had sayes he refused to take it in hand he had put me to death presently now I have gained ten years time before which be expired who can tell what may happen The King may die the asse may die I my self may die and if any of these happen I am freed In the mean time I shall be in good estate wealth honour and the Kings favour Even so sayes Sir George stands the case with us at this time if wee refuse and leap back from the conditions that are propounded and agreed on wee enter into present Warre for which we are very unfit and ill provided If we embrace them we gain time we shall enjoy peace and quietnesse during the Queens childe-hood and before that be expired Prince Edward may die our Queen may die King Henry may die or the parties when they come to age may refuse one another or then perhaps as things may fall out it may be thought the best way by us all But he could not perswade them to it the Queen mother and the Cardinall the Popish and Politick Faction standing for France and drawing
oracle if we may so call it which was given by a Witch in the Highland to whom he had sent to enquire of his death and she had told that he should die at Corraighie But whether the messenger or he himself mis-took the word he understood it of Creigh a place which was in his way to Aberdene and which riding thither he alwayes did shunne by reason of this Sooth-sayers speech or if at any time he did adventure to go by it he was sure to be well accompanied and to have the fields cleared and curried before But this event discovered his mistaking It was also told him by some of the same profession that the same day on which he was taken he should be in Aberdene maugre those that would not so neither should one drop of his bloud be spilt This seemed to promise him a successefull journey but the ambiguitie thereof was cleared by his death for he was indeed that night in Aberdene being carried thither upon a paire of creels or panniers and that against the will of all his friends who would not have had him brought thither in such a guise Neither did he lose any bloud but was choak'd for want of breath Such are commonly the answers of such spirits ambiguous and of no use to the receivers yet mens curiositie is so prevalent that posterity wil take no warning of former examples Murray being glad of this so-unlooked-for-victory sent to the Ministers of Aberdene to be ready against his coming to go to the Churches and give God thanks for that dayes successe which they did very solemnely and no question heartily as men are wont to do while the memory of a great delivery is yet fresh in their mindes The next day John Gordon the Earles son was execute and his brother Adam was pardoned in regard of his youth George the eldest brother fled to his father-in-law Duke Hamilton and afterward being arraigned condemned of high treason he was sent prisoner to the Castle of Dumbar Who doth not see through this whole journey but especially in this catastrophe an over-ruling power and providence doth either willingly shut his eyes or else hath his understanding blinded by partiality or prejudice Five severall times at Bawhan at Straboggie at Inner-Nesse at Aberdene and last of all at Corraighie did Huntley attempt to cut off these men who were many degrees weaker and five times is hee disappointed And that neither by their wisedome or strength but by him who confounds the wisedome of the wise and who delivers without the help of the arme of flesh Neither were they delivered onely but their enemies were also taken in the trap and fell into the pit which they had digged for them Let men observe it and let them learne not to confide in their own never so seeming wisely grounded projects lest they be thus disappointed as Huntley was This fell out in the year 1562. After this they returned with the Queen to Edinburgh where we will leave them in rest and so in silence a year or two In the year 1564. Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox returned into Scotland after 22. years exile and was restored to his estate in a Parliament Not long after his sonne Henry Lord Darnely having obtained leave of the Queen of England for three moneths came to do his duty to the Queen as his Princesse and Kinswoman Hee being a proper and handsome young man and her Cousin Germane by his mother Lady Margaret Douglas the Queen began to think him a fit husband for her and ere long did propound the matter to the Nobilitie craving their consent and approbation thereto They were divided in their opinions Hamilton and Murray were against the match fearing alteration in Religion he being a Romane Catholique as the Queen also was Besides they thought it not fit to conclude any thing without the Queen of Englands consent Morton was for it and thought it great reason that shee should have her libertie in her choyce of a husband He liked also the party being his near Kinsman the Lady Margaret Douglas and he being brothers children Wherefore having endeavoured to draw those that stood against it to be of his opinion when he could not prevaile he professed openly he would do what lay in him to set it forward and speaking to the Duke and Murray It will be long sayes he ere you two agree on a husband for her if she marry not till you do I fear me she marry not these seven years and so he left them The rest bound themselves to withstand it Her Uncles of Guise did also oppose it intending to bestow her on some forraine Prince so to strengthen themselves by some great alliance The Queen of England did not so much dislike it as she desired to have some hand and stroke in it Notwithstanding all this opposition the marriage was consummate the 27. of July 1565. about some six moneths after he came into Scotland Whatsoever the motives were that induced the parties thus to hasten it so it pleased God in his wisedome and providence to dispose of things that by joyning of these two this happy conjunction of the two Kingdomes which we now see and enjoy should spring from them without all controversie or question The eldest daughter of King Henry the seventh of England Margaret had but two children James the fifth by King James the fourth and Margaret Douglas born at Harbottle by Archbald Earle of Angus her second husband James the fifth left behinde him but one childe Mary sole heire to the Crowne of Scotland Lady Margaret Douglas being brought up with her Uncle Henry the eight was married to Matthew Stuart Earle of Lennox who being banished and living in England had by her Henry Lord Darnely and Charles father to Arabella So that by this marriage of Queen Mary to Henry Lord Darnely the whole right that was in Queen Margaret to the Crowne of England failing the heires of King Henry the eight was combined and united in the persons of these two and their off spring What eye is so blinde as not to see evidently the hand of the Almighty in this match In taking away her former husband the King of France in bringing her back again into Scotland in sending Lennox into England there to marrie Lady Margaret Douglas in bringing him and his sonne Henry home again after 22. years absence and in moving Queen Mary to set her affection on him I make no question but this consideration of strengthening the title to England hath been amongst the motives that drew on this match though we finde none or very slender mention thereof in our writers The next day after the marriage they were proclaimed with sound of Trumpet at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh by a Herauld Henry and Mary King and Queen of Scotland This was ill taken both of the Nobility and Commons A King made by Proclamation The voice of a Herauld to be in stead of a
Parliament King Francis her former husband had not done so he had sought a matrimoniall Crowne from the three estates and hardly obtained it after he had been refused at first yet not without consent of a Parliament But by this it appeared they made no account of the estates nor bare no respect unto the customes of the Kingdome Every man thought it a great neglect and derogation to their priviledges but the male-contented called it a tyrannicall usurpation Thus many of the Nobility being discontented withdrew themselves and the want of their presence and countenance in guiding of affaires did alienate the people The principall male-contents were Hamilton Murray Argyle Rothuse Glencairne Against these the King goeth to Glasgow with 4000. men They lay at Pasley and though they were together yet they were not all of one minde The Hamiltons would not hear of any peace alledging there could be no true and firme reconciliation with Princes once offended The rest were not of their opinion they said that matters had been hitherto carried without bloud neither were their differences such but that they might be composed without stroke of sword especially in regard that there were some about their Princes that would both mediate their peace and endeavour to have it faithfully kept The constant practice of their Predecessours and the rule they had ever followed had been this To passe by and not to take notice of the secret and hidden faults of their Princes and to salve those things which were doubtfull by a favourable and charitable construction yea even to tolerate and beare with their open faults and errours as far as might be without the ruine of the common wealth of which nature they esteemed these slips in government to be proceeding from their youth and want of experience which might be redressed by calme and fair means Duke Hamilton himself did like of their moderation but the rest of the Hamiltons refused to assist them upon these terms wherefore they departed all of them save the Duke with some sixteen that attended his Person By this departure they were so weakened that not daring to abide the Kings coming they went first to Hamilton and the day following toward Edinburgh but being shot at from the Castle they took their way through Bigger to Dumfreis to the Lord Harris who had desired them to do so and had made them many faire promises But he failing them they dismissed their Troupes and fled into England All this way the King with his Companies dogged them at the heeles whereupon it was called the Runne-away Rode or runne-about and the wilde-goose chase The King returned to Edinburgh in the latter end of October All this while the Earle of Morton took part with the King and Queen but he was suspected to favour the other side which he did indeed so farre as to wish that the matter might be so taken up that none of their lives were endangered Otherwise he was in a good place and Chancellour for the time But these male-contented Lords being thus removed his house of Tantallon was seized that it might not be a receipt and place of refuge for the Rebels if they should happen to take it But the true cause was Rizio commonly known by the name Signior David had put the King and Queen in some jealousie of Morton the occasion whereof was this This Italian or Pied-montoise was of a Musician risen to such favour that he was become Cabin-Secretary to the Queen and Sir William Metellan Secretary of estate finding himself prejudiced by him who had encroached upon his office as also out of the love he bare to Murray to whom Rizio was a professed enemy bethought himself how to be rid of him Wherefore he appointed a meeting with Morton and the Lord Harris in which he used all the perswasions he could to induce them to cut off that base stranger who took upon him to disturb the Countrey did abuse the Queens favour and set all in a combustion to the dishonour of the Prince and Nobilitie telling them that it belonged to them and such as they were to have a care that such disorders were not suffered unpunished And the more to incite them thereto he alledged the examples of former times omitting nothing which he thought might move them to undertake it But Morton as the Proverb is was as wise as he was wisely He told him flatly he would take no such violent course he would do what he could by fair meanes for Murrays peace and restitution but as for that way it would offend the Queen highly and therefore he would not meddle with it Metellan seeing that he could not draw him to it by perswasion casts about how to drive him to it by necessity He betakes himself to Rizio makes shew as if he were very desirous of his friendship and proffers him his service so farre as he was able After he had so insinuated with him that he began to have some trust with him he told him that the place he had to be the Queens Closet-Secretarie was neither gainefull nor usuall in this Countrey and that he might easily come by a better The Lord Chancellours office sayes he is the most honourable which is in Mortons hands a man no wayes fit for the place as being unlettered and unskilfull Do but deal with the Queen to estrange her countenance from him as one thâ—…t savours Murray a Rebell and with the King to insist in his right to the Earledome of Angus Morton will be glad to sue to you for your favour and to obtain your friendship will be content to demit his place of Chancellour in your behalf 〈◊〉 Onely in regard that the place being the chief office in the Kingdome must be possessed by a Scottish Nobleman you must first be made a free Denizan and naturalized and have the title of an Earle which the Queen may conferre upon you of her self This Metellan thought would incense Morton against Rizio and force him to do him a mischief Rizio began to follow this advice in so much that the Castle of Tantallon was summoned and delivered into the Kings hands Likewise the King entred heir to his Grandfather Archbald Earle of Angus The Queen also intending to create Rizio an Earle would have bought Melvin Castle with the Lands belonging thereto for the first step of his preferment but the owner would by no meanes part with them And it is very probable that he would have prosecuted the rest of the Plot if he had not been interrupted and dispatched before he could bring it to passe for his credit increased so farre with the Queen that like too big a Saile for a small Barke he was not able to bear his good fortune but being puft up therewith beyond measure he forgot his duty to the King and carried himself so insolently toward him that the King resolved to rid himself of him upon any terms So he imparts his minde to his friends
that Rizio must needs be made away Those whom he first acquainted with his purpose were George Douglas commonly called the Postulate a naturall brother of his mothers an understanding and active man the Lord Ruthven who had married a naturall sister of his mothers and the Lord Lindsay who was his Cousin German and had to wife a sister of the Earle of Murrayes and his own father the Earle of Lennox These had concluded to lay hold on him as he came from the Tennesse-Court where he used much but he having gotten some inkling hereof kept a Guard about him of some fifty Halbards which constrained them to think of a new course And because their power was neither sufficient to effect it nor to bear it out when it were done they thought good to joyne the Earle of Morton He being somewhat alienated and discontented with the Kings insisting in his claime to the Earledome of Angus they sent to him Andrew Ker of Fadunside and Sir John Ballindine Justice-Clerk to deal with him who prevailed so farre that he was content to come to Lennox Chamber where the King was There they came soon to an agreement the King and his father for themselves and undertaking also for Lady Margaret Douglas whose consent they promised to obtaine and that she should renue and ratifie what had been done by her self before renounced all title right interest or claim they had or could make to the Earledome of Angus in favours of Archbald sonne to David sometime Earle thereof Having obtained this he consented to assist the K. with all his power on these conditions 1. That nothing should be altered in the received Religion but that it should be established as fully and in as ample manner as it was before the Queen came home out of France 2. That the banished Lords should be brought home and restored 3. That the King would take the fact upon himself and warrant them from whatsoever danger might follow thereon by the Queens displeasure These Articles were given him in writing to subscribe lest afterward out of his facilitie or levitie he should either deny it or alter his minde which he did very willingly and even eagerly Presently hereupon Lennox went into England to acquaint the banished Lords herewith and to bring them near to the Borders of Scotland that when Rizio were slaine they might be ready to lay hold of the occasion for their restitution And now the day of the Parliament drew near in which they were to be forfeited and Rizio did bestirre himselfe notably to bring it to passe He went about to all those that had vote in Parliament to trie their mindes and to terrifie them by telling it was the Queens pleasure to have it so and that whosoever voted to the contrary should incurre her high displeasure and no waies do any good to the Noblemen This made them hasten his death to prevent the sentence which the Parliament might have given out against the Lords by Rizio his practises Wherefore that they might take him when his Guard was from him and that it might the more clearly be seen that the King was the chief authour of it they determined to take him along with them who should bring him out of the Queens Chamber from whence he should be carried to the City and have his triall by assise and so legally and formally for they had matter enough against him condemned and executed at the Market-Crosse of Edinburgh So Morton assembled his friends and going to the Abbey of Halyroodhouse the 8. of March 1566 in the evening he seized the Keyes of the Palace and leaving a sufficient number in the Inner-Court below to keep in the Noblemen that were lodged in the Palace and were not on the Plot he himselfe went up to the presence and there walked up and down The King went directly to the Queens Chamber by the privie staires and with him the Lord Ruthven and some five more all armed The Queen was at supper and there was with her her naturall sister the Countesse of Argyle and Rizio with some few other servants She was at first somewhat amazed to see them come into her Bed-Chamber being armed but because the Lord Ruthven had been sick of a burning fever she thought he had been distracted with the vehemencie of the fit so she asked what the matter was Ruthven made no answer but laid hold on Rizio and told him it did not become him to be in that place He ranne to the Queen and clasped his hands about her to save himself but the King taking her softly in his arms told her they had determined to punish that villaine who had abused both them and the Countrey and withall unclasping Rizio his hands he delivered him to Ruthven who carried him from thence into the Privie-Chamber and then to the Presence In the mean time the Earle Bothwell and Huntley who were opposite to this course being lodged in the Palace and hearing how things went on the Queens side would have made resistance by the help of the under-officers of Court Butlers Cooks Skuls and suchlike with Spits and Staves but they were quickly rambarred and beaten back by those that had been left of purpose in the Court by Morton So Huntley and Bothwell fled out at backwindowes Athole was perswaded to keep his Chamber by Secretary Metellan who was on the Plot and supped that night with Athole partly to keep him from stirring lest he might have offered or suffered violence partly and chiefly that he himself might not be suspected to have a finger in the Pie having Athole to be a witnesse of his behaviour therein He had given order to his followers that they should remaine quiet till it came to be acted and that then they should arme themselves and runne hastily as it were to an unknown and sudden fray and tumult but if there were need to assist Morton and those that guarded the Court. The noise of the scuffling which Huntly and Bothwel made below in the Court coming to the eares of those that were above in the presence and had Rizio in their hands they not knowing what it might import but fearing that he might be rescued from them they fell upon him and stabbed him with their daggers sore against the will and besides the intention of Morton and the rest of the Noblemen who thought to have caused execute him upon the scaffold so to have gratified the common people to whom it would have been a most acceptable and pleasant sight It is constantly reported that he was advised by one Damicote a French Priest who was thought to have some skill in the black Art that now he had gotten good store of means and riches it was best for him to return home to his native Countrey where he needed not to feare the Nobilitie of Scotland whose hatred he could not be able to stand out against long but he contemned his counsell saying The Scots were greater
rather be with the blessed sons of Noah to overspread with the mantle of silence and oblivion the nakednesse of those to whom we owe even a filial dutie pietie Concerning that Princesse my heart inclineth more to pitie I see good qualities in her and love them I see errours and pity them I see gentlenesse courtesie humilitie beautie wisedome liberalitie who can but affect these If they be carried to inconvenience who can but lament it In that sex in that place in that education in that company a woman a Princesse accustomed to pleasure to have their will by Religion by sight by example by instigation by soothing and approbation Happie yea thrice happy are they who are guided through these rocks without touch nay without shipwrack I do advert more than I finde set down by Writers while I search into all the causes which might have drawn on these lamentable events Besides the secret loathings in the estate of marriage which who knows but the actors bringing forth dislike then quarrels on both sides then crossing th warting then hatred then desire to be freed besides all this impotencie and desire of revenge being seconded with shew of reason and backed with a colour of law and justice what wil it not do Her husband had killed a servant of hers whom he had dragged violently out of her bed-chamber Behold him therefore as Lawyers or such as pretended skill in law would alledge guiltie of death in their judgment He was not crowned but proclaimed King only by her sole authority never acknowledged by a Parliament so was he but a private man a subject to her his Soveraigne as are the wives and children of Kings Wherefore his Fact in slaying Rizio was flat treason for which he might have bin arraigned and suffered according to law But bearing the name of a King having many friends and kinred a legall proceeding could hardly be attempted without great difficulty and might have caused an insurrection and much bloud-shed with uncertain event Wherefore in wisedome the most convenient way was to do it privatly and secretly secret justice is justice notwithstanding formalities are but for the common course of things This was an extraordinary case Justice is absolutly necessary the form whether this or that way is indifferent it may be altered or omitted the Princes power may dispense with forms in case of necessitie or conveniencie so the substance be observed Well I conceive that a Prince upon such suggestions upon dislike in anger and indignation might be drawn by his counsellours neither can I but conceive that these colours have been here represented to perswade or to sooth To be short that fact so lamentable and which I can never remember without lamenting every way in her own and her husbands person done by the Earle Bothwell he murdering her husband she marrying him the matter seemed extreame strange and odious in the eyes of many It is true Bothwell was cleared or rather not filed by an Assise but the Nobilitie judging him not to be sufficiently cleansed but rather being fully perswaded that he was the authour of the murder thought themselves bound in duty to bring him to a further triall And howsoever he had married the Queen yet did they not take themselves to be so farre bound in obedience to her as in that regard to desist from all further inquiring into that Fact Nay it did rather move their indignation to see him who had committed so vile and execrable a murder not onely to escape Scot-free but to reap so large and rich a reward as was the Queens own person Besides they thought the consequent might prove dangerous if he who had massacred the father and married the mother should also have the son the onely barre and lett of his ambition to establish the Crown to himself and his posteritie in his power and custodie These were given out as the causes of their taking arms which were very plausible to the vulgar especially the safetie of the young Prince James There is no question they had also their own particular respects which are seldome wanting and do commonly concurre with the publick cause wherefore there joyned together the Earles of Argyle Glencairne and Marre the Lords Lindsay and Boyde These bound themselves to pursue Bothwel and to assist one another against whosoever would oppose them especially to keep the young Prince from coming into Bothwels power But Argyle repenting him went the next morning to the Queen and revealed all the matter and the Lord Boyde also was at last perswaded with many fair promises to forsake them and joyn with Bothwell The â—…st notwithstanding remained firme with whom Morton took part He thought he could do no lesse being so near a kinsman to the late King and so to the young Prince It is true he had been beholding to Bothwell but no benefit could binde him to assist him in this case for by so doing he should have given some colourable ground to that report which had so spred it self that it was beleeved a while about the Court of England that Murray and he were authours of the Kings murder To have remained neutrall would have been but ill taken on both sides The Lord Hume Cesford and Balcleugh though they had not subscribed with the other Lords yet did they hate Bothwell and were suspected to incline to the contrary Faction The year preceding Bothwel had made an in-rode upon Liddisdale for the suppressing of theeves and apprehending of out-lawed Borderers with bad successe for he was wounded and hardly escaped with his life This year he resolves to repair his honour and by some notable exploit to gain the good-will of the people which that he might the more easily do the chief men of the name of Scot and Ker who were likely to hinder him were commanded to enter into prison in the Castle of Edinburgh and there to remain till his returne But they fearing some worse meaning went home to their houses The Lord Hume also being summoned to enter would not obey Notwithstanding Bothwell goeth on with his intended journey and so the Queen and he come to Borthwick Castle there to make all things ready for this expedition The adverse party thought this place was not unfit to surprize him in it and therefore they appointed their Rendezvous at Liberton whither Morton onely came The Earle of Athole whither through his naturall slownesse or fearfulnesse by his not keeping that appointment caused the rest to break also and to stay still at Stirlin The Lord Hume in hope to have been seconded went directly to Borthwick and lay about the Castle but seeing no appearance of their coming he kept such negligent watch that the Queen and Bothwell escaped and went back to the Castle of Dumbar The Lords thus frustrated went to Edinburgh to practise the Citizens there and to draw them to their side which they easily effected The Castle was kept by Sir James
resolution Shee was no sooner committed but some began to plot her deliverie supposing that undoubtedly she would get out at last by one mean or other they strove to anticipate her favour and make her beholding to them for that which could not faile to come to passe Neither did they fear the consequent if once she were set at libertie for they made no question to make their partie good The authoritie was hers time would make the peoples heart to relent and fold to their naturall Princesse the Faction that was against her was the weaker and diversitie of opinions would bring forth division amongst them Of those that sought her favour Sir William Metellane Secretarie was one His dis-like and hatred of Bothwell had made him joyne with the Lords being now rid of him he returned to his old byas again and bent his course toward her But not daring to do it openly he wrote privately to her and assured her of his good-will and promised his best endeavour to serve her and that howsoever his power were none of the greatest he shewed that he might prove steadable to her by the Apologue of the Lion which being taken in a net was delivered from thence by the help of a Mouse that did shear the net and cut it in pieces with her teeth Morton did constantly prosecute the course begun with great courage and wisedome over-coming all difficulties before the Earle of Murrays returne who had gone to France in the beginning of these stirres which were neither small nor few His Associates found them moe than they had expected They had promised themselves the approbation of all men and that all would joyne with them at least the best affected It fell out otherwise time diminished envie change of their Princes estate begate pity fear of the event kept aloof doubt of dutie restrained some and desire of rest and securitie others So that no new Forces came to them but on the contrary some of their own side forsook them and went to the other new hopes not onely cooling but even changing their affections Wherefore they were much perplexed and had it not been for Morton they had quite deserted the cause But he perswaded them to keep together at Edinburgh and to write to the other Lords that were assembled at Hamilton to desire them to come to Edinburgh that so they might consult together what were fittest to bee done for the good and peace of the Kingdome But they would neither receive Letter nor Message saying It was great presumption in them to have possessed themselves of the chief City and to offer to send for them and not to come to them who were so they thought the stronger and had the better cause The others to give them satisfaction in that point caused the Ministers of Edinburgh to write to them jointly as also severally to their particular friends and acquaintance both to excuse that which they took exception at which they told they had done not because they did challenge or claime any preeminence or prerogative to themselves beyond them or for any other cause save onely the conveniencie of the place for both parties to meet in and withall to exhort them that in so perillous a time setting aside all particular respects and quarrels they would have a care of the common good of the Countrey But these Letters prevailed no more than the former Yet though they would not concurre with them they did nothing against them whether because they were not able they being within the town of Edinburgh or because they did not agree among themselves or that they wanted a Commission and a sufficient Warrant from the Queen they dissolved and returned every man to his own home This their attempt to have kept some forme of meeting and Parliament in the Queens name admonished the Lords to take away that which would beare greatest shew against them the Queens authoritie Wherefore they deale with her to resigne it to her sonne which she was very loath to do yet at last shee consented to it and having subscribed a formall renunciation and dimission shee made also and signed a Procuration or Letters of Attourney to cause crown her sonne at Stirlin or where they pleased She named likewise his Curators Murray if he would accept of it at his returne failing him these seven The Duke Hamilton Lennox the Childes grandfather Argyle Morton Glencairne Marre and Athole It was presently put in execution for within two dayes the 26. of July the Prince was crowned at Stirlin being then thirteen moneths and eight dayes old Morton and the Lord Hume took the Oath for him that he should observe the Laws and maintain the Religion then professed Master Knox made the Sermon the Coronation was also performed by him and two Super-intendents Having gained this point they had now this advantage of the others that not only were their enemies deprived of the countenance and colour of authoritie but they themselves were armed therewith And thus they remained till Murrays returne who at first would not accept of the Place which by the Queens direction was reserved for him but being pressed by the rest that they might have an established and certain Head he yeelded to their requests and took the Place and charge of Regent upon him From this time forward Murray being Regent according as did belong unto his place hee was chief Commander in every thing yet was hee assisted by Mortons faithfull counsell and advice who did also many times supply the publick wants with his private meanes in times of greatest necessitie Especially when Bothwell was to be pursued who having put forth to sea and being turned Pirate lay about Orknay robbing all that came in his way without fear of being followed knowing wel that there was no money in the treasurie he himself having emptied it to rig out any shipping against him Then did Morton on his own charges provide Vessells hire Mariners and Souldiours to go out after him This was the fruit of his good husbandrie and the good use he made of his parsimonie and menagerie Grange was sent Admirall who came so suddenly upon him that he had well-nigh taken him before he was aware yet he escaped in a light Pinnace over a craig in the sea with such hazard that it is thought to have grazed upon it The Lion which followed after being a Ship of greater bulk and burden and which drew more water stuck fast upon it so that the men were constrained to betake themselves to their Cock-boat The Bishop of Orknay Bothwell to his name who was father to the Lord Haly-rude-house was last in the Ship and seeing the Boat loosing called to them to stay for him but they being already sufficiently laden would not hear him He seeing no other remedy leapt into the Boat having on him a Corselet of proof which was thought a strange leap especially not to have over-turned the Boat Thus the men were all
could be given to her without prejudice of the King This last was accepted the rest rejected Queen Mary in her Letters desired that the Judges might determine of her marriage with Bothwel and if it were found to be unlawfull that they would declare it to be null and pronounce her free from him To this they answered that they saw no reason of such haste He being absent and out of the Countrey beyond sea the laws allowed him threescore dayes after he was summoned at the shore and Peer of Leith before which time were expired the Judges could not give out any sentence But if she had such a minde to be rid of him her shortest cut were to write to the King of Denmark to execute him for his murder and Piracie The reason why they would not have her marriage with Bothwel dissolved was to hinder her matching with the Duke of Northfolk who would not adventure upon uncertainties he could not be sure so long as her marriage with Bothwel stood firm he being alive no legal divorcement had bin yet obtained So they thought by this dilator they would gain time time might work out some better effect than did appear for the present For the Regents friends in England had written to him That Northfolks Plot and the Queens was so laid so strong and cunningly conveighed that no power wit or wisedome was able to resist it yea though all the rest of Brittain would oppose it yet he remained steadfast and sent to the Queen of England one of his Domesticks to acquaint her with Queen Maries Petition and their answer But she not being satisfied with the Bearer Robert Pitcarne Abbot of Dumfermling was sent to her from a Convention holden at Stirlin for the nonce About the very same time that he came to London the Duke of Northfolke was committed to the Tower the 11. of October and the conspiracie discovered the partie still remaining so strong that she not daring to meddle with Queen Mary was purposed to have sent her into Scotland by sea but things beginning to settle she altered that resolution Now in considence of this so strong a partie Secretary Metellane had taken himself to that side and stirred up all he could against the Regent He had so dealt with the Lord Hume and Grange Captain of the Castle of Edinburgh that he had brought them over to that party Hereupon he is sent for to Stirlin whither he came and brought along with him the Earle of Athole to intercede for him if need were There Thomas Crawford afterward Captain Crawford a follower of the Earle of Lennox accused him of being accessarie to the late Kings death whereupon he was committed to a close chamber in the Castle Sir James Balfoure one of his Complices was also sent for and the Convention were of opinion that both of them should be used as enemies to the King and guiltie of treason But the Regents lenitie marred all he pardoned Sir James and sent Metellane to Edinburgh to be kept by Alexander Hume of North-Berwick Grange counterfeiting the Regents hand brought a Warrant to Alexander to deliver Metellane to him which he did and so Grange carried him up to the Castle After this the Regent went to the Merse and spake with the Lord Hume whom he found to be alienate from the Kings side and inclined to the North-folcian Faction From thence he went to Jedburgh where Morton and others came to him He past with them to Hawick the 20. of October and from thence he rode through the whole Dales he riding on the Scottish side upon the Borders and a Company of Englishmen on the English side that they might not flee from one side to another nor any of them escape He lay two nights at Cannabee one at Copshae-holme two on the water of Milke and so came to Dumfreis In this circuite he constrained the Borderers to put in pledges and hostages to the number of 72. for keeping of the peace and good order whereby he gave great contentment to the whole Countrey and gained great reputation and admiration even of his very enemies He returned to Edinburgh before the 21. of November the day appointed for the triall and arraignment of Secretary Metellane There finding that he had assembled so many great men that were for him Hamilton Huntley Argyle and others he adjourned the arraignment and deferred the judgement That Faction was now become very powerfull many were fallen off from the Regent many had joyned themselves to the North folcians relying mainly on the Dukes power And although he were now committed yet the Faction held good and the plot went on The Earles of Northumberland and Westmerland with six thousand Foot and two thousand Horse came with displayed Banner to Durham and there burnt the Bible and Service-Book heard Masse in Darnton and besieged Bernard-Castle which was rendered upon composition But being pursued by the Earle of Warwick with an Army of twelve thousand and Sussex with another of seven thousand men they were forced to flee into Scotland about the 22. of December and put themselves into the hands of theeves that lived on the Scottish Border with whom they abode and lurked a while but not very long For Morton dealt with one Hector Arme-strang by Sir John Carmichael and got the Earle of Northumberland into his hands and delivered him to the Regent hee sent him to bee kept in Logh-leven a prisoner being an enemie no lesse to him and the Kings side than to Queen Elizabeth This made her give the better ear to Robert Pitcarne Ambassadour from the Regent and to desist from requesting any more that Queen Mary might be restored again to her former place and estate Shee declared also that she took that which the Regent had done very kindely in pacifying the Borders apprehending Northumberland and imprisoning of him pursuing Westmerland and his Faction as enemies his offering his best aid and assistance to her Captains and Governour of Berwick She promised to be ever mindefull of these his good offices and good-will shewed towards her and that she should be readie to aid him when he should need yea that he might use and command all the Forces in England as his own Thus by the over-throw of the English Rebels by the favour of the Queen of England and the love of his Countrey people at home the Regent was more strengthened and the Kings side became the more powerfull His adversaries therefore seeing no other remedie resolved to cut him off and make him away by treachery James Hamilton of Bothwell-hawke one whose life the Regent had spared before when he was taken prisoner in the field bearing arms against him under-took to kill him Wherefore having watched his opportunitie when the Regent was at Lithgow he placed himself in a house there by which the Regent was to passe as he rode out of the town and shot him with an Harquebuse out at a window the Bullet whereof
they had presence of the Queen and were again importuned to come to some proffers of agreement but they absolutely refused Again the 20. of March they were brought before the Queen who confessed that these matters belonged to a Parliament which sayes she seeing it is to be shortly go home to it with Gods blessing and take such order as that there may be men chosen of both sides to consult how to put an end to these controversies And for the furthering thereof I will send my Ambassadors thither and will now presently deale with the Ambassadours of the Scottish Queen and move them to go thither also if it be possible And so she did but they could give her no present answer untill such time as they had acquainted their Queen therewith and received some direction from her thereabout So they were forced to stay till Letters were sent and brought again from her which being come the 4. of April they got presence again and the Queen told them how Queen Mary had rated her Ambassadours for their boldnesse in daring to go so farre as to enter into any terms of agreement Wherefore sayes she seeing she is so averse from this way I will stay you no longer but if afterwards she shall repent her and be contented to hear of it she said she hoped they would be ready to follow the way of peace And so they were dismissed very lovingly the 8. of April and came to Stirlin the first of May where having given an account of their Ambassage in the Convention assembled there their proceedings were allowed and approved by all During Mortons absence in England Lennox the Regent had taken Pasley and the Castle of Dumbartan but on the contrary the other Faction by Granges means and their own Forces had made themselves Masters of the town of Edinburgh with intention to keep out the Lords to hinder them from meeting in Parliament Wherefore Morton being come to Dalkeith kept 100. Musquetiers about him together with a Company of horsemen both to be a Guard to himself if they should happen to attempt any thing against him as also to hinder their excursions to keep them from pillaging the countrey about This company of foot with some 70. horse he sent to Leith to assist the Herauld in making a Proclamation in the Kings name to discharge all men to relieve or support the city of Edinburgh with victuals or munition or any other necessary provision As they returned out of Leith out of a braverie or because it was the nearest way the footmen would needs go hard by the City gates the horsmen though they liked it not would not forsake them They in the town not knowing what might be their meaning armed themselves and seeing so smal a number issued out at the two gates called the Nether-Bow and the Cow-gate-Port and skirmished with them Mortons men though they were fewer in number had the better of them and beat them back again within the gates This fight was called the Lowsie-Law or hill because it was fought near to a little hill or Law where Beggers used to sun and louse themselves It was the first yoking or bickering they had and the beginning of the Warre between Leith and Edinburgh so called because the Lords that were on the Kings side lay at Leith and the contrary party at Edinburgh And howsoever it was of small moment yet it is not unworthie the observing that this little essay was in a manner a presage and prognostick of the issue of the ensuing Conflicts that they should be of answerable successe And so indeed it fell out that the Kings side though fewer in number as at this time had ever the better during the whole time of these warres The day appointed for holding of the Parliament being come which was the 14. of May the Regent comes to Leith and Morton with him but not being strong enough to force the Town of Edinburgh they went hard to the Gate and having caused cast up a trench to keep the enemie from sallying out they held the Parliament though without the Gates yet within the liberties of the Citie which Lawyers said was as good as if it had been within the walls In this Parliament Secretary Metellane with his two brethren John and Thomas and the Abbot of Kilwinning were declared Rebels their Lands were forfeited and their Goods consiscated They sate five dayes during which the Ordnance from the Castle did play upon them continually and the Bullets did often fall amongst them yet not any man was slain or hurt as if by speciall providence they had been protected Afterward they adjourned it and transferred it to Stirlin against the 4. of August They in Edinburgh also kept their Parliament where they had the Crowne Sword and Scepter which they had gotten from Grange out of the Castle and declared some of the Kings side Rebels and in end adjourned it likewise till a new day The Regent returned to Stirlin and Morton went with him to bring him on his way as farre as Corstorphin As he returned to Dalkeith they of the Citie issued out as if they would have fought him and the Castle at the same time did shoot at him but he being without their reach and the Enemy not daring to go farther from the Town than the Cannons could shoot he went home without fighting His house being near to Edinburgh he kept all those that lay about him or offered to come that way from bringing any victuall thither Wherefore they issued out of the Citie to the number of 220. Foot and 100. Horse with intention to surprize him and either to burn his town of Dalkeith or at least to brave him at his own gate supposing that hee durst not come out to fight them now that his Friends were all gone home to their own houses and not above 200. or few more of waged souldiers left with him So they march and carry with them two Field-Pieces and were come to Lugton within half a mile of him before they were espied But assoon as the Alarme was given in Dalkeith Mortons men about 200 foot and 60. horse came forth and having put themselves in order in the open fields offered them battell After some little skirmishing they of Edinburgh seeing themselves disappointed of their expectation who thought to have found very small or no resistance began to retire toward the City in good order and keeping their Ranks unbroken The Dalkethians did follow them in the same manner til they came to the castle of Craig-Miller then some of Mortons Foot getting before them by running about on the other side of the castle rising as it were out of an ambushment fell upon them in a narrow Lane which leadeth from the Castle having broken their Ranks made them flee When they perceived from the Castle of Edinburgh that the flight was towards the City and that their men had the worse they
is supposed being as was thought a North-folcian went away to Berwick After this the Regent came to Leith and caused fortifie it and make it as strong as he could to hinder any victuall to be carried from thence to Edinburgh and having appointed the Lord Lindsay to remain there as Governour he returned to Stirlin and Morton went with him to hold the Parliament which was appointed to be there in August There was at this time no small contest and debate betwixt the Court and the Church about Bishops and Prelates concerning their office and jurisdiction The Ministers laboured to have them quite abolished and taken away and the Court thought that forme of government to be more agreeable and compatible with a Monarchicall estate and more conforme to the rules of policie and Civill government of a Kingdome Besides the Courtiers had tasted the sweetnesse of their rents and revenues putting in titular Bishops who were onely their receivers and had a certain Pension or Stipend for discharging and executing the Ecclesiasticall part of their office but the maine profit was taken up by the Courtiers for their own use Wherefore they laboured to retain at least these shadowes of Bishops for letting of Leases and such other things which they thought were not good in Law otherwayes There was none more forward to keep them up than the Earle of Morton for he had gone Ambassadour to England on his own private charges and to recompense his great expenses in that journey the Bishoprick of S. Andrews being then vacant was conferred upon him He put in Master John Douglas who was Provest of the new Colledge in S. Andrews to bear the name of Bishop and to gather the rents till such time as the solemnity of inauguration could be obtained for which he was countable to him This he did immediatly after he came home out of England Now he wil have him to sit in Parliament and to vote there as Archbishop The Superintendent of Fyfe did inhibite him to sit there or to vote under paine of excommunication Morton commanded him to do it under pain of Treason and Rebellion The Petition given in to the Parliament desiring a competent provision for the maintenance of Preachers in which they complained of the wrong done unto them by the Courtiers who intercepted their means was cast over the Barre and rejected and by the most common report Morton was the cause thereof Afterward Morton in a meeting of some Delegates and Commissioners of the Church at Leith by the Superintendent Dune's meanes used the matter so that he obtained their consent to have his Bishop admitted and installed Wherefore the 3. of February he caused affix a Schedule on the Church doore of S. Andrews wherein he charged the Ministers to conveene and admit him to the place which they did accordingly but not without great opposition For Master Patrick Adamson then a Preacher but afterward Archbishop there himself in a Sermon which he preached against the order and office of Bishops said there were three sorts of Bishops 1. The Lords Bishop to wit Christs and such was every Pastour 2. My Lord Bishop that is such a Bishop as is a Lord who sits and votes in Parliament and exercises jurisdiction over his brethren 3. And the third sort was my Lords Bishop that is one whom some Lord or Nobleman at Court did put into the place to be his receiver to gather the Rents and let Leases for his Lordships behoofe but had neither the meanes nor power of a Bishop This last sort he called a Tulchan Bishop because as the Tulchan which is a Calves skin stuffed with straw is set up to make the Cow give down her milk so are such Bishops set up that their Lords by them may milk the Bishopricks Likewise Master Knox preached against it the 10. of February and in both their hearings Mortons and his Archbishop to their faces pronounced Anathema danti anathema accipienti a curse on the giver and a curse on the taker This much I thought fit to mention here and to cast these things together which are of one nature though done at severall times yet which began at this Parliament in Stirlin While the Lords assembled at Stirlin lay there securely and negligently without fear of the Enemie that lay so farre off as they thought at Edinburgh they had well nigh been cut off all of them and the whole cause overthrown For there was in Edinburgh one George Bell an Ensigne-bearer to a Company there and a Stirlin-man borne who knew all the Town and every Lane and Street every turning and corner in it He had learned also in what particular houses everie Nobleman was lodged This Bell knowing by intelligence how carelesse the Lords were how few they had with them and that there was either no watch kept at all or else but very negligently the Centinels very thin placed thought it possible to surprize them with a very few men wherefore having imparted it and acquainted the chief Commanders withall they liked and approved of it So with all speed they prepare for the journey and march from Edinburgh with 200. horse and 300. foot the Earle of Huntley Claude Hamilton of Pasley and Walter Scot of Balcleugh being their Captains and Leaders They used such expedition and were so fortunate that having got thither undescried they planted themselves in the Market-place and setting men to guard all the Lanes and narrow passages of the Town they entred the Noblemens lodgings and took them prisoners the Regent Glencairne and others Onely Mortons house made some resistance which being so well defended that seeing they could not enter otherwayes they set it on fire and he seeing all filled with fire and smoak one or two of his servants also being slain yeelded himself to Balcleugh who had married his Neece Margaret Douglas And thus having made all sure as they supposed the Souldiers began to roame up and down the Town and rifle the houses seeking for spoyle and bootie In the mean time the Earle of Marre and his folks who were in the Castle and had essayed divers times to break into the Market-place but in vain all the passages and entries being so well guarded that they could by no means do it at the last he sent some 16. of his men with small brasse pieces of Founds as they call them to his own new house which was then a building and because no body dwelt in it for it was not yet finished the Enemy had not regarded it These entring in at a back-gate got up to the top of the house and to the windows which did look directly into that Street where the Enemie was and began to shoot among the thickest of them Hereupon they presently fled so fast that they trod one upon another thronging out at the gate Marres folks came presently down and pursued them but the lodging-gatebeing shut they could not get out at the little narrow wicket but
Peace And for the preamble of a full Peace the Ambassadours obtained a Truce in July to begin the 1. of August 1572. and to last till December or January The conditions were simple that the Town of Edinburgh should bee patent to all the Kings Subjects which was as much to say as that they should render it up since they could keep it no longer And so it was done the first of August 1572. Before the expiring of this Truce the Regent sickened and died at Stirlin about the twenty eighth of October 1572. Thus have wee waded through those times and actions of the Earle Mortons which were inter-mingled with those of other mens in which though he were not the sole agent noâ—… the principall and first in place yet had he a main hand in all of them and in all the affaires of Estate he was ever a chief Actour during the reigne of the Queen-Mother and Queen Mary her daughter in the time of the three Regents Murray Lennox and Marre to all whom he was ever even more than a second Now we are come to that time and those actions which are absolutely and fully his own where he is the deviser and executer sole counsellour and sole commander of all where there is none to go before him none to share or partake with him in his praise or blame What hee doth aright the honour thereof is due to himself alone and if hee do any thing amisse the blame thereof must lye upon him onely The pain or pleasure the gain or losse touch and concerne him and none else For Marre being dead wee do not finde so much as any question made who should succeed him in the Government mens mindes had by presage designed him to it and the Lords meet to accomplish that presage rather than to consult of it Wherefore the twentie fourth of November he was by uniforme consent of all those of the Kings side chosen to be Regent Would you know the reason of their choice Be pleased then to hear it in the words of a stranger who is very impartiall and farre from lavish commendation that is Master Thin or Boteville in his Scottish Chronicle They sought sayth he a new Regent to succeed in Marres place that might in all respects defend the Kings Person and the Realme as he had done before Wherefore the Noblemen assembling did select by one consent the Earle of Morton to that Office a man no lesse wise than provident and such a person as both for the nobilitie of his birth and service to the Realme and to the King did well merit the same By which it appeares that he did neither ambitiously seek the Place nor got it by faction but was chosen to it for the good of the Countrey freely and advisedly He sayes indeed that it was after long consultation but it could not be very long being little more than a moneth which was short enough time to be spent in making the late Regents Funerall and to conveen the Nobilitie therein For according to himself the election was in December but our Acts of Parliament which are more authentick say it was the 24. of November But how ever long their consultations were we do not hear that he had any Competitour or that there was any other mentioned or nominated with him and seeing he sayes it was done by one consent then was there not any contrary Votes or contradiction and contesting but a perfect and full uniformitie and harmonie of minde amongst all of that side Nay even of those of the other side also who sent as some Notes say which I have seen Commission and Proxees to that purpose and namely the Duke and Earle of Huntley Others say these were at the Parliament where this Regencie was confirmed holden the 26. of January in Edinburgh They that delay it longer cast their yeelding in February at Perth where they name Huntley Argyle Athole and in generall the greatest part say they of the Nobilitie and so we see his entrie was free and right and duly approved by all the rest of his Office we have to consider It lasted the space of five years and three moneths till the twelfth of March 1577. which is the time of his dismission All this time the Countrey injoyed a full and perfect Peace save so much warre as they had in recovering the Castle of Edinburgh out of the enemies hands There were within the Castle beside Grange Captain thereof Secretarie Metellane and his brother Master John Priour of Coldinghame afterward Chancellour of Scotland who remained still in terms of hostilitie I know not why nor wherefore whether it was that they thought themselves so guiltie as that they could not be pardoned or that they had conceived such spleen and hatred against the other Faction that they would not be reconciled and so out of despair taking a desperate course or that they were borne up with hope of some change perswading themselves that this agreement among the parties could not last long being so ill cemented as they conceived but that some difference would soon arise upon some occasion or other and that the rather having their example for the present and the Castle of Edinburgh for a place of refuge when it should be needfull Upon these or such like considerations being also not altogether forsaken of the French who sent some small supply of Moneyes but large promises by James Kircadie brother to Grange who landing at Black-Nesse conveyed himself and it secretly into the castle they resolved to be the last in yeelding and to hold out so long as possibly they could assuring themselves that they could make their peace when they listed if it should come to the worst by surrendring the place upon good conditions There were with these forenamed as their followers the Lord Hume who was altogether led by Metellans counsell and Logan of Rastarig who depended upon Hume Pittadraw was Lieutenant to Grange the Captain and Sir Robert Melvill was Uncle to Grange The Regent being resolved to pull this thorne out of his foot caused the Castle to be inclosed with a trench and Souldiers set to keep it under the command of Captain Crawford and Captain David Hume before mentioned And because they of the Castle watered at a Well called S. Margarets Well Captain Michell was appointed to lie with his Company at S. Cutberds Kirk who hindred them from fetching water from thence and after a while he found means to poyson it and so left it without any Guard While the Castle was thus blocked up one Captain Bruce issued forth thereof to bring in victuals but he was taken by the Regents men saith Master Thin a thing very hard to be conceived how he either durst or could do it neither is there any mention or memorie of his being there any where else to be found Now because the Castle did annoy the City with their Ordnance so that none could walk in the
Sacraments as said is shall be ipso facto deprived and all his Ecclesiasticall promotions and livings shall be voide and vacant as if he were naturally dead 3. The third Act That none should be reputed as loyall and faithfull Subjects to our Soveraigne Lord but be punishable as Rebels that gave not confession and profession of the reformed Religion That such as had once professed it and afterward made defection should returne before the first of June next and renew their former confession first Promise to continue in it secondly To maintain the Kings authority thirdly The Preachers fourthly And Professours of the true Religion against whomsoever and whatsoever enemies especially against all of whatsoever Nation or degree that had bound themselves to maintain the decrees of the Councel of Trent and were falsely called The holy League 4. The fourth Act That whosoever were excommunicated and remained so 40. dayes letters of horning should be directed to charge him to satisfie the decree of the Church pronounced against him and to be reconciled to the Church and submit to the Discipline thereof under pain of Rebellion and if he did remain obstinate that hee should bee put to the horne and then letters of caption should be granted to apprehend him c. 5. The fifth Act was That Ecclesiasticall persons such as above remaining year and day at the horne should lose their Life-rents These Laws he procured to be made in Parliament and being made he saw them duely executed by which mean it came to passe that in his time there was no man in Scotland that professed advowedly any other Religion than the reformed or maintained any point of Religion contrary to the doctrine of this Church Men do now wonder at it how it could be yet so it was and this was the mean that procured it As for the Borders hee tamed and daunted them by In-rodes and Justice-Eyres executing some for terrour to others taking pledges and hostages of the rest and punishing them that transgressed according to their faults most part by pecuniarie mulcts and fynes The High-landers were kept in by binding the chief of the Clans over to the peace and partly by fear partly by gentlenesse he drew them to the obedience of the Laws But the chief mean for all was a solid and perfect peace established amongst the Nobilitie the onely certain and sure way of keeping the Borderers in order as by the contrary a stir amongst the States as themselves speak doth never faile to incite them to their theeving and robbing This he knowing well partly by his wisedome compassed and effected it partly it fell out of its own accord by mens inclination thereto being wearied with so long troubles and the turbulent heads that stirred up and entertained dissention being now taken away by death It is matter of laughter and sport to consider mens judgements concerning this his government I heard then and have read since in some memorials of those times his government mightily taxed and reproached and himself censured as covetous greedie as one that hanged some poor snakes for a shew of justice but suffered the richer theeves to escape for their money And yet the same men do not stick to say and write Betwixt the 3. of March 1575. and the 4. of March 1577. the space of two years there was nothing of importance to write of All this time the Regent governed the Realme both well and wisely for during these two years the common people had rest and quietnesse Not considering that his government in the former years had procured and caused the rest and quietnesse of these years Yea these same things which they call hanging of the poor for shew of Justice and letting the rich go for money they might call it if they would speak in proper termes and give it the right name a just moderation and tempering of justice with lenitie punishing some lest impunity might breed contempt of the Law punishing the fewest and in the gentlest sort lest too much rigour might drive them to despaire and so force them to desperate courses and to stirre up new commotions If this course did withall meet right with any natural inclination in him towards money yet that inclination did rather concurre with this judgement than cause it He knew the nature of his countrey-men how they cannot easily endure to have their lives touched or their bloud medled withal and how hard it is to over-master them by the strong hand and a violent way but farre more easie to be overcome and gained by fair meanes and therefore out of his wisedome hee made choyce of this as the best way for his purpose of settling Peace The event and issue did justifie his choyce for from hence did arise a full Peace and perfect quietnesse together with all obedience and good order in Church and State at home and account and great esteem of Strangers abroad His meanes indeed were also increased yet that came not so much by publick fynes or forfeitures as by his good husbandry and thrifty managing of the revenues of the Crown and his own private estate For no man knew better how to improve both the one and the other and to make the best of them and no man was more carefull and diligent in it than he He guided both himself and imployed his own pains and industrie therein as in all affairs whatsoever His servants were ever particularly directed by himself and they did but execute what he commanded The chief men he used were John Carmichael of Carmichael and George Auchinleck of Balmannoe He imployed the former in all matters that were to be done upon the Borders having made him even a warden theother had a care to gather in his rents and was as it were Stuart or Chamberlaine to him His private delight was in planting and building which hee did very magnificently especially at Dalkeith for which Drumlenrig admonished him that it was too sumptuous and stately for a Subject and too near to Edinburgh He built also an house in Tividale called the Droghholes for his private retreat He grew so in esteem of wisedome and riches with all men that it was no wonder though hee were a little touched with the opinion of it himself being now past all emulation and so accounted of by all men he could not but esteem also well of himself They who did envie him had little hope to hurt him by action being above their reach but by their tongues they sought to make him envied of all saying He had all the riches all the friendship and all the wisedome of Scotland Him alone This was Hyperbolicall and spoken to stir envie yet thus far it was true that he had more of all these than any other one man and so much as all his enemies were not able to match or impaire He had added to his friendship great parties the Lord Maxwell and Hamilton Maxwell married his Niece a daughter of his brother David and
himselfe almost after the same manner turned out of his charge of keeping the King and Castle For as the King had been moved to take the government upon himself before the time appointed so the Earle of Marre was moved to take upon himself that his own charge of keeping the King and Castle of Stirlin before his time being not yet of age nor Major The manner of it was this One Morning the 26. of April 1578. the Earle got up betimes to go a hunting and sending for the Keyes of the Castle Gate Alexander his Uncle came himself in person and having opened the Gate to let his Nephew forth he himselfe and his servants were thrust out at the Gate by the Earle assisted by his own naturall brother and his Uncles the Abbots of Cambskenneth and Driebrugh very worthie kinde upright and honest Gentlemen and so he took the Keyes and keeping of the King and Castle into his own hands the 27. of April 1578. as my notes say and so not above 7. weeks after Mortons dimission of his Regency Whether or not Morton imployed Tillibardine in this work and gave him Money for it he being Uncle to the Earle of Marre I cannot affirme it though I know it was reported neither indeed can I say confidently that Morton plotted this businesse and that it was his doing or what hand he had in it or whether it were nothing else but division amongst themselves However it were by this meanes the designes of the new Counsellours were turned to nothing They had the 9. of April chosen the Earle of Athole Chancellour and indicted a Parliament to be held the 10. of July and had consulted of many Articles to be concluded therein Upon the newes of this change they go to Stirlin but the Castle was kept so close that they were not suffered to come in save one at once There they had some meetings in the Town and afterward returned to Edinburgh the 8. of May. Morton waa come to Dalkeith a little before wherefore they send to him and desire to conferre with him He came to Craig-Miller and there spake with Athole and Argyle and at last after much tossing of businesse they agreed so well that they went with him to Dalkeith to dinner On the morrow the 9. of June Morton goes to Stirlin and was friendly received by the Earle of Marre into the Castle The rest followed that same day so that the whole Nobilitie was assembled together the tenth day By their advice the Counsell was changed and Morton made Principal and President thereof The Parliament by Proclamation was transferred to Stirlin there to be held the twentie fifth day of July whither the Lords of Parliament were ordained to come with their ordinary train The other Lords Athole Argyle Montrose Lindesay Oglebee Maxwell Harris and the former Councell conveened in Edinburgh and sent Montrose and Lindsay to excuse their absence and to give the reason and cause of it because as they alledged the Parliament was not free being kept within the Castle of Stirlin and both King Castle and all in the Earle of Marres power All this notwithstanding the Parliament held wherein there were not many things concluded The chief things were a discharge given to Morton for his government during the time of his Regencie An exoneration to the late Earle of Marre who had been Regent for his keeping of our Soveraigne Lords Person within the Castle of Stirlin The Lord Hume was also restored from his forfeitrie by the meanes and procuring of Sir George Hume of Wedderburne with the consent indeed of Morton whom he solicited for that end but against his opinion and advice For he told him freely that he thought it was not his best course for sayes he you never got any good of that house if it were once taken out of the way you are next and it may be you will get but small thanks for your paines Sir George answered that the Lord Hume was his Chief and he could not see his house ruined if they were unkinde he could not do withall that would be their own fault this he thought himself bound to do and for his own part whatsoever their carriage were to him he would do his duty to them if his Chief should turne him out at the fore-doore he would come in again at the back-doore Well sayes Morton if you be so minded it shall be so I can do no more but tell you my opinion and so consented to do it Yet Sir George had so ordered the matter that he made no question to have carried it without Mortons consent by the Abbot of Driebrugh and Cambskenneth to whom he was allied by his wife Wherefore they are mis-taken that say Morton did all and that there was nothing done but according to his pleasure for hee was but accessary and concurred as one of the chief and prime Noblemen but the house of Marre had the main sway at this time At this Parliament the wardenrie of the East march was taken from Coldinknowes and given to Sir George of Wedderburne and he thought it no robberie to take it being given him In August the other Lords with whom were Coldinknows and Manderston Cesford and Fadunside assembled their forces and having set forth a Declaration that their purpose was to set the King at liberty they marched from Edinburgh to Fawkirk Neither was Morton slow in gathering together his friends at Stirlin with resolution to have tryed the hazard of a battell The Earle of Angus went out divers times and skirmished with them but there was no great hurt done Onely in a single Combate or Duell upon a challenge which was sought on horse-back with Lances one Taite a Tividale man that belonged to Cesford was slain by James Johnston a follower of Angus he also being sore wounded At last they came to an agreement and lest they should seem to have done nothing they condescended that the King should be brought to Edinburgh or elsewhere as they pleased by the advice of the Nobility which served little for their purpose for there was no time limited and when he was brought to the palace of Haly-rood-house the 30. of September 1579. a year after yet was Marre and Morton the chief men about him and had greatest credit with him But before that time it was concluded in Councell that the Lord Aberbrothe and Claude of Pasley his brother should bee pursued as slayers of Lennox and Murray late Regents which was done accordingly But they themselves having fled into England their servants were taken and some executed others imprisoned and their Lords Houses demolished This motion is thought to have proceeded chiefly from the house of Marre and Logh-leven Wee hear of no new occasion given by them for they remained neutrals and did not side with either partie at this time Mortons part was that he remained a spectator and was contented that mens minds should be taken up with some other thing
both and the English Embassadour Sir William Bowes desired Monbirneau to be removed off the Counsell as such an one and when it was refused he likewise refused to deliver his message or to shew his Commission for so he had been commanded by the Queen and State of England Morton withdrew himselfe as discontented and retired to Dalkeith either for dislike of the present estate of things or out of feare and doubte of some danger or inconvenient or for both neither did hee come to Court or Counsell but when hee was sent for by the King This disliking of their wayes made them to dislike the more of him and his feare caused them to feare him more also dislike and feare increased their hatred and hastned their resolution to overthrow him The way was laid which was to charge him with the murther of the late King the accuser either made choice of by them or who did willingly offer himselfe was James Stuart sonne to the Lord Ochletree a bold venturous and aspiring young man And so the last of December he was sent for and being set in Counsell he was accused by James to his face The crime was of being airt and pairt of the murther of the late King Henry Being greatly moved herewith he arose from the table and purged himselfe with great vehemency as innocent thereof and offered to abide a legall triall not onely of his Peeres but of any Gentlemen whatsoever though he himselfe were an Earle and had been Regent Hereupon hee was confined to his lodging where he abode all the next day which was the first of January and the Sabbath day So much leasure he had to bethinke himselfe of his case and what were best for him to doe he might have seen that it was a quarrell pickt against him of malice seeing the crime laid to his charge was so hainous as none but his mortall enemies would have broched and such as sought his utter ruine And hee might know that innocency is not alwayes a sure warrant and defence against such and that it was dangerous to fall into their hands On the other side to avoid and shun a triall were halfe a confession of the crime and would make him seem guilty nay it would make him truely guilty of contempt disobedience and rebellion which might perhaps bee the thing they sought through feare to drive him to some rebellious act and so to involve him in a true crime while he sought to eschew a fals accusation his friends followers advised him to take the first way but he himselfe resolved on the second for he supposed that they could not convict him by law and that they would not proceed against him without law having as he thought friends that would not suffer it especially the Earle of Angus being at liberty and out of their power But he had forgotten the old maxim of his predecessors That it was better to heare the Larke sing then the Mouse peep and their Proverb Loose and living On the second of January hee had a warrant sent to him to enter himselfe prisoner in the Castle of Edinburgh which he obeyed immediately As hee went up the street accompanied onely with his owne domesticks James Stuart his accuser was coming downe and as he passed by hee said to him in an insolent and insulting manner fare well my Lord goe on His servants would fain have made an end of the accuser if not of the accusation but he would not suffer them by any meanes but held on his way toward the Castle without replying any thing and so entred there a prisoner This obedience of his is liable to bee diversly thought of by diverse and is diversely censured by men according to that saying Laudatur ab his culpatur ab illis it is commended by some and discommended by others They blame his wisedome that he should have trusted and relied so much upon his innocency as to have put his life into the hands of his enemies who used the colour and shadow of the Kings authority for their owne private ends and to fulfill their owne malice and revenge Others commend him that being innocent he obeyed the King and submitted himselfe to the lawes The event gave judgement for the first and all men since are of the former opinion yet it may be he did not rely meerly on his innocency and that he looked not to have had such a number of enemies having never deserved such hatred of any and that he thought the Nobility would never give way to such extremity which was an ill precedent and preparative against themselves But however God had his worke to bring to passe and meant to humble him this way and therefore his wisedome which appeared at other times did now fail him so that hee was confounded in his discourse and reason There can nothing else bee said or alledged for this grosse errour in so wise a man This is the first evident step of his falling They might now doe with him what they pleased and yet scarce all that they pleased with safety and security His Nephew the Earle of Angus was at liberty and remained at Dalkeith who being sent for to come to Court refused to come yea though he were charged under pain of treason by a Herauld to come to the King yet he would not obey but was declared rebell Also Mortons keeper Alexander Ereskene master of Marre being an honest and kinde hearted Noble man they could not use any violence toward him so long as he was in his custody Therefore they thought it best to send him to Dumbarton and that they might doe it the more safely they set forth Proclamations discharging all men that had any relation to him or that they suspected to favour him to come within foure miles of any place where the King was or should happen to be So in the 17. or 18. of January he was brought forth of the Castle of Edinburgh to be carried to Dumbarton There it did appeare how the change of mens fortune doth change the minds and affections of people toward them When Morton dimitted his office and authority of Regent none of the Citizens would take norice of him or looke toward him Now that hee suffers for a good cause as they esteemed it to wit opposing Obignie and his courses they flock to him and accompany him out of the town in such numbers and multitude that his keepers were afraid of them And that the rather because some of his well-wishers had some nights before called the Captain of the Castle and desired him not to deliver him or to let him come out and had threatned that if hee should deliver him it should be remembred as an act of hostilitie and hee reputed and used as an enemy They that were his convoy were commanded if any should come to rescue him from them that they should kill him rather then suffer him to escape The Queen of England by her Embassadour
neare the King He had upon the first surmising of an alteration come from Edinburgh with a company of some fourescore horse but hearing that the Earle of Marre was at Kinrosse in his way hee sent his company with his brothers Robert and Henrie and he himselfe with one or two taking a byway came to have slipt into the Kings presence before they had beene aware of him But Gowrie being advertised hereof met him at the gate and had straightwayes killed him if George Authenlecke sometime servitour to Morton had not held his hand as he was about to have pulled out his dagger to have stabbed him His two brothers with their company were defeated by the Earle of Marre of which Robert was wounded also and taken prisoner There joyned with Marre and Ruthven openly Thomas Lion Master of Glames Lawrence Lord Oliphant together with Sir Lewis Ballandine of Achnowle Justice-Clerke and others Before Marre came the Guard made some difficultie to admit them and grant them entrance into the Kings chamber for they serving for pay and being put in and commanded by Arran when they heard what had happened to their Captaine made an offer to resist and not to suffer any man to come neare the King unlesse hee should signifie his pleasure to be such Sir Lewis Ballandine conceiving great indignation hereat asked at master David Hume who by chance was come thither and stood next to him if he had a pistoll about him which he gave him but withall said to him Be not too hastie to shoot let them alone you shall find that their fury will soone fall lacking their Captaine and a head and that they will give way when once they see the Nobility approach And so they did indeed for the Earle of Marre being come and the rest joyning with him they shranke away and gave place When they came to the King they shewed him the necessity of doing what they had done in regard of the violence of Arrane and their feare and suspition of the Duke of Lennox That there was no other way to remove the generall discontent of his Subjects and to prevent the dangers which would follow thereupon to himselfe and his Crowne then by removing of these men from about him whose unjust actions and violent oppressions reflected upon his Majesty to the great prejudice of his honour and estate as also to the great disadvantage of Religion and the good of his people The King assented to what they said either because he thought it to be the true or rather as appeared afterward that he might seeme to approve of that which hee could not resist So they goe to Perth then to Stirling where their Proclamations were set forth the one containing the Kings Declaration concerning what was done at Ruthven that it was for his service and acceptable to him In the other the Duke of Lennox was commanded to depart out of the Realme of Scotland before the 24. of September There was a third also by which the Chamberlain Aires were discharged to be kept The Earle of Angus had a little before these things come down from the Court of England to Berwick in expectation of this change and now having notice given him by these Noblemen of what had passed he stayed a while in the towne and thereafter came into Scotland yet did he not goe directly to Court but came to Cumledge in the Merse a house within eight miles of Berwick which belonged to Archbald Authenleck a follower of his Uncle Morton and lay next adjacent to his Barony of Boncle There he remained till Master Bowes and Master Cary Embassadours from the Queen of England came into Scotland the 11 of September and did by their intercession obtain of the King that hee might be assoyled from that crime of Rebellion which his enemies had put upon him because he had not obeyed their charges given out in the Kings name to come to Court which was indeed to come into their power Neither did he presently after hee was relaxed come neare the King untill he had assurance that the King was very well contented and desirous that he should come to him but stayed some five weekes expecting his full and free consent therein that his return might bee such as could not be excepted against The King delayed him a while that hee might be beholding to him for this favour and he was contented to stay so long that the King might see he was willing to receive it at his hands as a favour and that by so doing he might fully remove all hard construction that his Majesty could make of his withdrawing into England He had presence of the King the 20. of October about two moneths after he came home in the Palace of Haly-rood-house where hee was kindly and lovingly received to the great contentment of all men and with great commendation of his modesty for that hee had patiently waited for his Princes pleasure so long a time and had not abruptly rusht into his sight which many would and he might have done easily had he pleased to have made that use of the times and opportunitie which was offered but his disposition was not that way set he was truely of a milde disposition abhorring all turbulencie every way towardly inclining to peace and to all submission toward his Prince Now being thus returned gladly would hee have lived in quietnesse and injoyed the Kings favour still as he had it at this time and willingly would he have served him as a faithfull and loyall Subject according as he had been pleased to have imployed him without further stirring or meddling with any thing or any person Neither as I thinke did the world ever know or bring forth a more calme and quiet spirit voyd of ambition and covetousnesse as also of all envie and malice to any creature which are the chiefe causes of restlesse and tumultuous practices He was also mindfull of Mortons counsell at his death who advised him to doe so and being alreadie in so honourable a place first of the Nobilitie he had little or nothing else to desire or hope for if hee could have been assured to possesse his owne in peace But finding the Countrey divided the dregs of the old faction that stood for the Queen still working underhand and by it the Romish party labouring to undermine the true reformed Religion and such as had been instruments to establish it upon whose ruine these new men by their new courses did indeavour to build their preferment so that none could with surety live in any honourable place as a good Patriot but behoved to take part with them that stood for Religion and undergoe the like hazard as they did Besides these Noblemen had in very deed wrought out and made way for his returne from exile by removing of those who were as common enemies to all honest men so more particularly his especiall enemies having been authours of his Uncles death and who had seized
upon his owne lands and possessions They were also his near kinsemen and deare friends Gowrie and Glames were come of his house Oliphant was of his alliance having married Margaret Douglas daughter to William of Logh-leven and Marre was his brother in law and no lesse his brother in love and affection which continued without the least breach or diminution so long as he lived These private and publick inducements thus meeting and concurring he could not esteem that cause to be more theirs then his owne and therefore could not choose but embrace it as his own that is to the utmost of his power Therefore he joyned with them in it sincerely for his owne part but they continued not long undivided amongst themselves For the Duke being divers times charged to voide the Realme after divers shiâ—…ts and delayes at last he went through England into France in the moneth of December and not long after he died there the 27. of July 1583. After he was gone they being rid of that feare there fell out dissention betwixt the Earle of Gowrie and Secretarie Pitcarne made Lord of Dumfermeling in April 1583. The King went to the Castle of Saint Andrewes in August and there the Earle of Gowrie having changed his minde with the change of affaires tooke a remission for his fact at Ruthven as being Treason and so by his owne confession condemned himselfe and all his partners therein and by separating himselfe from them overthrew the cause and them with it All this while after Angus his returne there was nothing done worthy of memory save that he out of his love and respect to his Uncle Morton caused his head to be taken downe from the City gate and honourably buried with his body the 10. of December 1582. The chiefe instrument in this change was William Stuart a brother of the house of Goston who had beene a Colonell in the Low-Countreyes and was then Captain of the Kings Guard Gowrie had brought him home and preferred him to the Kings service of purpose to counterpoyse the greatnesse of Arran but they were so wise as not to crosse one another but on the contrary they did aid and strengthen each other all they could By this Williams means the authours and actors of the fact at Ruthven were strictly commanded to depart from the Court and the Earle of Arrane recalled thither again Angus had joyned with those of Ruthven yet because he had not been an actor there and had had no hand in it he hoped that they would suffer him to live in quietnesse at home Secretary Walsingham Embassadour from Queene Elizabeth had gotten a promise of the King that he should be fully restored to all his lands and possessions and hee had relied thereon and waited long for the performance thereof but finding nothing but delayes he perceived they had no good meaning toward him And so indeed it proved for Marre and the master of Glames were confined in Argyle the Castle of Stirling of which Marre and his predecessours had been keepers time out of minde was committed to the custody of Arrane and the Earle of Angus was confined beyond Forth Before his going to the place of his confinement hee wrote to some of his friends to accompany him thither for his safety in his journey This being knowne at Court it was interpreted to be done of intention to surprise the King who was that day to goe abroad to his haulking It was alledged also that Marre and Glames were to meet him at Achnoweshill and to joyne with him in his surprisall Hereupon the King having risen by times that morning to goe to his sport and being ready to take horse was stayed that day and curriours were sent out to try how matters went and whether that report were true Some of these scouts came to the Key-stone for that way Angus tooke of purpose being furthest off from the Court that he might be out of their danger and they freed from all feare of him and found him riding in a peaceable manner accompanied with a small train of his domesticks onely and those but halfe-armed which was ordinary then even in the most peaceable times and no wayes prepared for warre Hee desired them to tell his Majesty that he was going toward the place of his confinement in obedience to him and they did relate the truth very faithfully and honestly to the King This rumour of surprising the King was said to have proceeded from one of his owne name who having been in Tantallon the day before and perceiving that there were letters in writing which they did not communicate to him as Angus did never impart businesse to any but such as were his intimate friends and there having been some difference betwixt him and this Gentleman he never used him after that so familiarly made this conjecture of their secrecie and whispered it to the Courtiers who were apt to beleeve it whether he did indeed suspect some such thing or if it were raised onely by envious and malicious persons we cannot affirme but fame laid the blame of it on him for that he having been so late over night at Tantallon had made great haste to be in Edinburgh that night and came to Court before day light and that upon his coming the Kings haulking was stayed yet it is uncertain for he was commanded also to depart out of the Countrey The Earle of Angus crossed Forth at the Queens Ferry and went to his owne house at Aberdowre but because there hee was too neare the Court and so obnoxious to suspition hee removed from thence to Kinrosse and to secure them yet more leaving his houshold there behinde him he went almost alone to Lesely a house belonging to his brother in Law the Master of Rothusse Being there he moved him and the Earle his father to deal with the Courtiers to grant him so much favour as to suffer him to live a private and retired life at one of his owne houses in the Countrey farre from Court and State businesse but they were so farre from yeelding to any such thing that whereas he had been charged onely to remaine beyond Forth before now hee is sent to remain beyond Spaye Wherefore hee takes his journey thither and came to Dundie and from thence toward Elgin in Murray Master Scrimger of Diddup Constable of Dundie would needs bring him on his way and as if he had intended no more caused carry his haulkes with him but by no means would leave him till he came to his journeyes end By the way he being well knowne tooke upon him to be the chiefe man and gave out that Angus was his sonne in law the Laird of Inshmartin This hee did least the Courtiers should have laid some ambushment for him by the way hee being to passe through a Countrey where their partie was strong and where they had many favourers having none of his owne followers with him save Robert
out of any treasonable or malicious intention or out of arrogancy pride or presumption The French Proverbe taketh place Il faut passer par la there was no other way besides no audience no accesse could bee had to him by any other means So they conclude to joyne their pains and to partake of the perill The way resolved upon was to assemble themselves at Stirling with their Forces there to supplicate the King and to make their declaration to the Countrey to intimate their grievances and desires with all respect to his Majestie and with all evidence and plainnesse against the Courtiers For this end the Earle of Marre and Master of Glams should bee sent for and first finde meanes to take in the Castle of Stirling an easie taske for the Earle of Marre to performe having his friends lying near to it and the Towne devoted to his service then the Earle of Gowrie should goe thither who lay nearest to it together with the Earle of Athole the Lord Oglebie the Drummonds and the Murrayes Next to him the Earle of Angus from Brechin to whom his friends would repaire out of the South parts the Merse Liddesdale and other parts The Earle Bothwell my Lord Lindsay and diverse others of the Nobilitie were also on the party and had promised to joyne with them Being once Conveened and having the affection of the Ministerie and Burrowes they hoped to bee strong enough against these new mens owne power assisted onely by their particular friends If the Kings name were used against them there behoved to bee a Convention of the Nobilitie and Barons who would heare the Cause judge impartially and informe the King truely without slattery or feare of the courtiers whom they hated neither could they doubt of his equitie and tractablenesse when hee should understand how things were So the businesse should end without bloud and have a good and happy issue And if the worst should come yet were it better to die noblely in the field then to bee hailed to the scaffold and suffer by the hand of the Executioner Thus did they propose but God did dispose of things otherwayes Men know not the Councell and secrets of the Almightie whose determination doth onely stand and come to passe He had not ordained that they should execute their designs nor that they should die in the quarrel it was to be done by another way and at another time the cup of their iniquitie was not yet full against whom they tooke armes Wherefore they were disappointed at this time which fell out thus The Earle of Gowry was charged the second of March to depart the Countrey within fifteen dayes Hee shifted and delayed this affrighted the Courtiers or gave them occasion to seeme affraid and to put the King into a feare and suspition that there was some enterprise in hand against him whereupon the Citizens of Edinburgh were made to keepe a watch about the Pallace Gowrie made shew as if hee had intended to obey the charge contrary to the advice of his associates and that they might beleeve that his intention was reall hee goeth to Dundie causeth provide a ship and make all things ready so that the Courtiers were not more affraid that hee would stay then his Partners were that hee would hoise saile and bee gone Especially the Earle of Angus distrusted him and was jealous of his dissimulation being uncertaine whether it were with the Court or with them that hee did thus dissemble At last having trifled out the time till mid Aprill Colonell William Stuart came to Dundie and having a small company with him setteth upon him at unawares and made him save himselfe in his lodging Then having brought some pieces of Ordnance out of the ships which lay in the Haven being aided by the Townesmen to whom hee had brought a Commission and warrant from the King hee began to batter the house whereupon it was rendered and the Earle taken prisoner By chance as this was in doing a servant of the Earle of Angus coming from Dalkeith by Dundie and having seene all that had happened made haste and came to Brechen about twelve a clock of the night where hee gave his Lord notice of what hee had seen Hee arose presently being much moved therewith and sending for the Gentleman whom hee had imployed to trie his minde before made a heavie moane bewailing the overthrow of their cause and of themselves Then hee asked his opinion what hee thought of it and first told his owne that hee thought it could bee nothing else but deceit and collâ—…sion which hee had ever feared and was now evident that his going to Dundie contrary to his advise had no other end but this and that his lingering proceeded from the same ground For said hee how could the Colonell undertake to apprehend him with so small a number of men if hee had not himselfe beene willing to bee taken If hee doubted or distrusted the towne of Dundie why did hee commit himselfe to them or come in their power Why did hee not stay at Perth where hee was out of all danger till the time appointed were come Doubtlesse hee hath betrayed us all and hath collâ—…ded to suffer himselfe to bee taken so to colour his unfaithfull dealing with us It was answered that hee could not approve his coming to Dundie which hee ever disliked and had laboured to disswade him from it but could not prevaile yet it seemed a hard construction to thinke that hee came thither of purpose to act a sained apprehending that his slownesse and lingering was well knowne to bee his naturall disposition being another Fabius Cunctator in that point which hee had often found by former experience and often contested with him for it But to thinke him false in such a degree or to imagine him to bee so foolish as to come in the hands of those Courtiers with a crime lying on him though but counterfeited it was such a point that for his owne part his opinion was that he durst not do it lest they should make use of it for his ruine and convert a colluded crime into a true dittie and so worke his death But this could not satisfie the Earle of Angus but still hee kept his opinion that there was no realitie in that act of Gowries apprehending And hee was the more confirmed therein when he heard that the Colonell carried Gowry to the houses of his owne especiall friends such as Weemes of Wester-Weemes whose sonne offered to set him at liberty and to take him out of the Colonels hands and to goe with him himselfe which hee refused to doe Angus passed the rest of that night in great solicitude and feare lest hee himselfe should bee assailed and taken after the same manner which had beene no hard matter to performe hee having but a small family and the Castle not being furnished with Armes the Earle of Crawford lying hard at hand with his dependers and that whole Countrey being
evill affected to him But whether the Colonell had no Commission to take him or that hee did not thinke of it and thought hee had sped well enough already by taking Gowry is uncertain but however it were hee went away with the prey hee had gotten without attempting any thing against Angus And yet for all that Angus was not altogether secure knowing well his danger and the small power hee had to defend himselfe for in the day time hee went abroad a hunting that they might not know where to finde him and in the night hee caused his servants to keepe watch that hee might not bee surprized unawares Within three dayes after the Earle of Marre sent to him to let him know that the Master of Glames and hee had performed their part of the worke had taken the Castle of Stirling and were ready to wait upon his coming which they entreated him to hasten There was no choice they were his true friends and hee was no lesse theirs and they were resolved to runne the same hazard in that course from which there was no retiring for any of them Angus desired the Lord Oglebee and Master Oglebee of Powrie with others of that name to goe with him They were allied to the Earle of Gowry and were well affected to the businesse as also they were his owne vassals but being terrified with Gowries taking and thinking that their joyning with the Lords would incense the Courtiers to take some hard course with him and not knowing what his minde was herein they refused to goe Hee notwithstanding goeth with his owne family from Brechin to Stirlin and avoyding Perth he crossed the river of Tay at that place where it meets with Almont by boat and comes to Inshechaffray where he lodged with the Lord thereof but could not perswade him to take part with them for the same reason when he came to Stirling he was kindly welcomed by Marre and the rest that were there and presently dispatched away letters and messengers to Douglas and other places for his friends and dependers to come thither to him with as great speed and diligence as they could He wrote also to Robert Douglas eldest sonne to William Douglas of Logh-leven to the same purpose but the letter falling into the hands of his mother her name was Leslie she tooke upon her to answer it after this manner It is not enough saith she for you to undertake so foolish a worke whereby you cannot but ruine your selves but you would also draw my sonne and house to the same destruction I have hindered him and laid my curse and malediction upon him if hee take part with you like as I doe upon you if you make him disobey me This letter moved him very much and he caused an answer to be returned to her according as it merited which was thus I can very well beleeve that it is your doing to keep backe your sonne from so honourable an enterprise knowing his owne disposition to bee alwayes honourable and noble and such as of himselfe hee would not neglect his duety either to his friends or countrey The Noblemen that are conveened here have entered upon such a course as becomes them for discharging their duetie both to God and man what the event will prove is knowne onely to God and in his hands alone if wee perish herein wee cannot perish more honourably Yet wee hope that God in whom we confide and whose cause wee have taken in hand will worke out our safety and accomplish that which wee intend for the good of his owne Church when you and your house for which you are so solicitous with the neglect of the house of God and of all friendly duety shall finde the smart of such carelesse indifferency and perish as we feare and are sory for it through such carnall and worldly wisedome and warinesse And so indeed the event proved more answerable to this prediction then he wished for the Lords escaped into England for that time and were safe in their persons and within a yeere and a halfe they brought their designes to passe which were now frustrate by Gods blessing upon them but her sonne Robert and her son in law Laurence Master of Olyphant being commanded to depart the Countrey as they were failing for France perished at sea and neither they nor the ship nor any that belonged thereto were ever seene againe yet how it came to passe is uncertain The most common report is that being set upon by the Hollanders and having defended themselves valiantly they slew a principall man of the enemies in revenge whereof they sanke the ship and all that were in her Others say that after they had yeelded themselves they were hanged upon the mast A pitifull case but a notable example The youthes were noble active and of great hope and expectation and so great pitty of their losse But it may shew us how little suretie there is in too great affecting of it as on the contrary how perills are avoyded by hazarding and undergoing of perill And their case is so much the more to bee pittied and lamented as that they themselves were very unwilling to have followed such perverse wisedome had they not beene forced to it by their mothers importunitie The Lords proceeded as they could with their intended course They caused set forth a Declaration shewing their minde and purpose together with the causes thereof the abuses in Church and Common-wealth They remonstrated what tyranny was exercised by James Stuart under colour and pretext of the Kings will and pleasure how the Nobilitie and men of all rankes were vexed by him what mis-reports were made of them to their Prince what violence used against them what evils were presently felt and what more were to be feared and looked for hereafter to ensue hereupon The distraction of the hearts of the people from their Prince and of the Prince from his people the blasting of the greatest hopes of vertue that ever was in a young Prince and of his pietie in the solid use of true Religion by working feare of the contrarie tyrannizing in government and superficiall profession of Religion yea of reducing Poperie or which is worse of irreligion and Atheisme They told how deare their Religion their Countrey their Prince was to them what their owne estate and condition forced them to what the care of all these required of them out of dutie in regard of their place being Nobles and Peeres of the Land and Privie Counsellours by birth how every man according to his place was bound to lend a helping hand but chiefly those of the Nobilitie yet not excluding either Barons Burgesses or men of whatever degree ranke or qualitie when the common Ship of the State was in hazard and in danger of being overwhelmed and perishing and when there was such a fire kindled as would devoure all if it were not quenched in time How they for their owne part after long patience seeing all
things grow worse had now at last being driven thereto by necessity called to minde what duty conscience God and the station wherein God had placed them did crave of them which was to endeavour that wicked Counsellours namely James Stuart called Earle of Arran chiefe Authour of all the mischiefe might be removed from about his Majestie after such a manner as they could best doe it And since no accesse was free and no man durst or would undertake to present their supplications to the King which contained a true information of his owne estate of the State of the Church and Countrey together with theirs therefore they had conveened in Arms not intending any hurt to their Prince whom they ever had honoured and still did honour and whose welfare was their chiefe end and aime or to wrong any good subject but for defence of their owne persons untill they should inform his Majestie of that which concerned him and belonged to them to remonstrate unto him either in his owne presence or by a publick Proclamation that so it might come to his eares which otherwise these wicked Counsellours did and would hinder him from hearing and that so it might come to the knowledge of all men and move the hearts of such as had true honest and courageous hearts to concurre with them in that so honourable and necessary a worke Wherefore they exhorted all men that they would not through fearfulnesse or a vaine opinion of obedience to the pretended command of a Prince who then was best obeyed when God was obeyed and wickednesse punished who did then truly reigne when wicked Councell was removed withdraw themselvs by lurking abandon the common good in hope to provide for their own particular safety which was not possible for them to doe at any time or in any case much lesse under such a man could there be any security for any good and honest man he being so violent proud tyrannicall unjust and such a profane mocker of Religion who would not be tied to or guided by any law or reason but was carried away by his owne appetite and ambition and who was more fit to be the executioner of a bloudy Nero then a Counsellour to such a just and Christian Prince farre lesse to be sole Ruler and Commander of the Kingdome under the shadow of his Majesties authority having so abused and polluted his name who was so honoured in his cradle and admired through the world for his hopefulnesse and great expectation of all princely vertues Whoso truly loued him ought to concurre and lend their aid to plucke him out of the jawes of these worse then wilde beasts that so his estate kingdome honour and person both in soule and body might be preserved This was the summe and straine of their Declarations and Letters sent abroad to move men to joyne with them in this businesse but all was in vaine for despaire of doing any good at this time had so possessed the hearts of all men that even the best affected did choose to sit still and lie quiet The Earle of Gowries apprehending had so astonished them and the incertaintie how to construe it did so amaze them that all his friends who should have made up a great part of their forces as Athole and others absenting themselves others fainted and held off Even Sir George Hume of Wedderburne a man both zealously affected to the cause and entirely loving the Actors Marre and Angus as being tied to them by bloud alliance and particular intimatenesse of friendship though he were acquainted with their proceedings from time to time and being prisoner in the Castle of Downe in Monteeth might easily have escaped from thence and come to them to Stirlin yet did he avoid all medling therein and would neither receive nor send message concerning that matter yea they themselves were contented that he should doe so in that generall desertion having gained nothing by their Declaration and Remonstrance save the publishing of their Apologie which was not necessary to friends whose approbation they had already and wrought nothing upon others For though the King had a copie thereof delivered into his own hand which they greatly desired that thereby he might know the naked truth of things and be truly informed of the Courtiers carriage and behaviour yet did it produce no effect to purpose neither did they make any use thereof that was known either to informe and perswade the King of the things contained therein or to reforme themselves Wherefore now their whole thoughts ranne onely upon this how to come off their lives safe and reserve themselves to a better and more convenient time so incertaine is the event of all humane enterprises The Courtiers failed not to make contrary Proclamations in the Kings name the bare shew whereof though there were but very few that favoured them or their proceedings in their heart was of such force that men conveened thereupon out of all quarters It was made in the strictest forme commanding all that were able to beare Armes from sixteene yeares of age to sixtie to assemble themselves and to bring with them provision of victuall for thirty dayes to march whither the King should be pleased to direct them Hereupon Franâ—…is Stuart Earle of Bothwell came with his forces to Edinburgh where the King was but he being brother-in-law to the Earle of Angus having married his sister the Courtiers did not like of his company and so he was commanded to returne home againe to his house He was indeed of the Lords faction and so were many others who obeyed the Kings proclamation who if they had had hearts and heads were enow of themselves to have taken order with the Courtiers But being dasht with feare of they knew not what if they had considered aright they looked upon one another and so were forced to guard those men whom they could have wished to be hanged The Town of Edinburgh were commanded to reach out 500. Musketiers which they did and this was the Courtiers greatest strength yet consisting of the vulgar and such as had no obligation to binde their fidelitie to them and if they had seen the Nobilitie Gentry go about to take them in hand would not have made great opposition nor have hazarded themselves for the Courtiers safety in all likelihood However Colonell William Stuart is sent with 500. men to Fawlkirke whereupon the Lords at Stirling went to a consultation to see what were best for them to doe They had not with them above 300. men which were their owne proper followers yet being resolute willing forward and active Gentlemen it was thought fittest by some to assaile him and to punish his boldnesse and audacitie for taking such charge upon him being but a meane Gentleman to invade and come against the Nobility Disdaine anger and courage seemed to approve of this resolution that so his malapertnesse might be chastised and dashed Neither were it without good use for if he were once
you which speeches argue but small hope to prove yea or to colour their pretended accusations and that they diffide and distrust that they shall be able to doe it And most men thinke that if there bee nothing wrung out of John Hume by some one means or other as there is no cause to doubt of the Gentlemans honesty and constancy they will have no subterfuge for their false allegations which must needs tend to your Lordships good and honour clearing your innocency and confuting the calumnies of your enemies I received a letter by Master James Melvine and Master Walter Balcanquel who arrived here on friday last declaring the couragious and constant death of Maines who gave testimony of your Lordships innocency and loyall affection to his Majestie by his last words There was no other new matter of importance in it being dated the 18. of February not long after your Lordships coming from Newcastle But I shall have no more intelligence that way for the Authour is forced to flee hither having been searched for and escaped narrowly Hee was delated by the confession of William Jafray my brother Wedderburnes servant who being booted confessed he had delivered him a letter from me It is done by Manderston to make it reflect upon my brother and he to recriminate hath accused his son George and it is thought he will be able to prove it by George Hume of Cramnicrook John Johnston is also fled and great summes of money offered for him this other letter will shew what comfort I may expect from Scotland or he who is now in the same case There is sure word from France that the Duke of Guise is in the fields with an Army of 30000. or 40000. men some say against the King maniest against Navarre or Geneva So ceasing to trouble your Lordship I rest c. Out of these may be seen the honest and honourable dealing together with the right and loyall disposition of the Earle of Angus whatever hath been set abroche or intended by any other as it is clear there have been some other motions made to him which his heart could not incline to nor his minde dispense with For certainly this feare could not arise without some great occasion and what it hath been or whether it did tend as also who are likeliest to have been Authours of it though it may be conjectured in some sort probably yet I will leave it to every mans consideration of the circumstances and persons who were upon this course of joyning together For my taske being at this time to draw though with a rude hand as I can the true draughts of this Noblemans minde whom I have now in hand I could not omit this piece whereby though there were no more to bee found of him this generall may appeare that duetie justice and vertue were the men of his counsell and the square by which hee ruled all his actions from which no extremity or hard estate could ever divert him or drive him away but to toucâ—… upon any other man or glance at any thing which might rubbe a blot upon any is besides my purpose and no wayes incumbent to mee But to returne it fell out with them according to this last letter for as they were removed from Berwick to Newcastle to secure the Scottish Court so Newcastle being not so farre from Edinburgh but that within twentie foure houres or little more they could have been there upon a necessary occasion the Courtiers were put in feare by others or faigned and imagined feares to themselves for taking away of this suggested or apprehended feare as they had been removed from Newcastle to Norwich so now they are brought from thence to London as was pretended to answer to the Embassadours accusation but indeed to advise with him of the way how they might be restored to their Countrey and the Countrey rid of Arran who was now become odious both to Court and Countrey It is a true saying That there is no society amongst Pirats without Justice for if the Arch-Pirate take all to himselfe or if hee divide not the prey equally the rest will kill or forsake him The Earle of Arran knew not this rule or regarded it not for in parting of the spoile of these Noblemen their lands their goods honours government and places of Command hee dealt them unequally drawing most to himselfe and in Councell and guiding of the State he was the onely figure or number and the rest were but ciphers and instruments to execute his decrees There were then at Court of greatest note the Master of Gray a near Kinsman to the late Earle of Gowry and of the ancient Nobilitie who did hate and disdain Arran for that he had beene Authour of the death of his deare friend seized on his lands and did presumptuously take upon him to govern the whole Countrey alone being but newly raised to bee noble There was also Sir Lewis Ballandine of kinne likewise to Gowry an ancient depender on the house of Angus and Master John Metallane Secretary who had beene indeed an enemy to the Earle of Morton and was well contented that Arran should be imployed to work his ruine but he could not away with his peremptory and absolute domineiring These were the actours and great instruments of his fall Gray directly and of purpose the other two by conniving and being conscious to the plot yet so as they would have seemed not to know of it and they did rather give way to it then worke it They all thought it reason that they should at least have their share of the spoil in a fit proportion but they could not have it any wayes proportionable to their esteem of themselves There was besides these Francis Earle Bothwell who amongst other causes of discontentment was grieved at the banishment of the Earle of Angus his Ladies brother Alexander Lord Hume had been discarded for being thought to be his friend Sir George Hume of Wedderburn and Sir James of Coldenknowes were knowne and professed friends to the Earle of Angus and Wedderburne was of kinne to the Master of Glames and allied to the house of Marre Robert Carre of Cesford was also of the party what out of love to Angus what for emulation with the house of Farnhaste who were on the other faction His Uncle the Provest of Linclowdan Douglas to his name was a speciall stickler in the businesse hee was very familiar and intimate with the Secretary Metellane who without his advice did almost nothing But above all the Lord Maxwell made Earle of Morton entred into open hostilitie for being charged to compeare he disobeyed and refused and by intelligence with the banished Lords hee levied souldiers slew one Captain Lammie that was sent against him with his companies whom Johnston did assist Hereupon a Proclamation was set forth in the Kings name that all that were able to beare armes should come and follow the King who was to pursue him in
person the 24. of October These and many others and indeed the whole Countrey agreeing in this conclusion that Arran was to bee removed from the helme of governement which hee steerd so ill the Master of Gray was sent Ambassadour into England and had broken the businesse with the Lords concerning their returne and his removeall Now Sir Lewis Ballandine is sent up Ambassador with Commission to accuse them of a conspiracy detected by Duntrethes deposition Hereupon they are sent for from Norwich to make answer to it The Master of Glames being of greatest age and learning they made choice of him to plead their cause before a certain number of the Councellours of England deputed by the Queene to heare and judge of it Their owne innocencie the abilitie of the pleader and the favour of the Judges meeting together made them to be easily absolved notwithstanding that the Ambassadour did his best in framing and pressing his accusation to the full to discharge his Commission every way It is a pretty sport to consider the proceedings of the world and what masques and vizards men doe put on sometimes to cloake their designes With what respect and reverence did they carry themselves towards my Lord Ambassadour and with what strangenesse and aversation did he looke upon them One day as the Earle of Angus was walking into the fields for his recreation he encountered the Ambassadour coming from Tuttle-fields in a narrow lane ere he came near he espied him and knowing it was he hee called to his servants to give way to my Lord Ambassadour and he himselfe standing aloofe with cap in hand made a low reverence to his Lordship as he passed by The Ambassadour again acted his part finely remembring his place the person hee represented and the errand for which he was sent to be his accuser with a countenance which did beare anger and grief in it to see the Kings rebells hee turned away his face and would not so much as looke on that side of the street notwithstanding that hee both loved and honoured him in his heart and was even then laying the ground-work of his restitution Hee being gone home the plot went forward in Scotland England was no better affected toward Arran then his owne Countrey was they did altogether dislike of him and suspected his wayes they conceived that he did prosecute the Guisian plots begunne by Obignie and which had beene interrupted by his disgrace and discourting And yet they acted their part also bore faire countenance and correspondence with him and he with them but all was but dissimulation and like a stage play The Lord Hunsdon Governour of Berwick and Warden of the Marches on that hand paid him home in his owne coine and entertained a shew of friendship with him but no more Divers meetings they had upon the borders and many fair promises were made by Arran to keep back England from favouring or aiding the Lords That the King should bee at the Queens devotion that he should follow her advice in all things that hee should not marry without her consent and that hee should make a league with her offensive and defensive The Master of Gray Ambassadour had promised so much but when the English urged the performance of it it was a jeast to see their fine shifting The Master of Gray put it upon Arran Arran upon the Master of Gray and the King professed that neither of them had warrant or direction from him to say any such thing and therefore he was not tied to make it good they were too sharp and quick sighted not to see through greater clouds In the mean time it fell out at a meeting of the Wardens of the middle-marches that Sir Francis Russell sonne to the Earle of Bedford was killed whether by chance or of set purpose is uncertain This did alienate them from the Courtiers and joyned them to the Lords whom they knew to be honest true and trusty and therefore they wished well to them and helped forward their interprise endirectly all they could While matters were thus in working the Lords remained still at London and were lodged at a place appointed to them called long-ditch near Saint James Parke whither the banished Ministers resorted and kept continuall exercise of preaching praying and fasting on occasion in a private manner without ostentation or notice thereof in publicke being done within their lodging onely There was a motion made to the Counsell of England that there might be a particular Church allowed and allotted unto the Scots as the French Italians and Dutch have their Churches apart but it was not granted they being unwilling apparantly that being of one language our discomformitie with their ceremonies should appeare to the common people This grieved us greatly and especially Master James Lowson who partly for that partly because of a letter written to him from the towne of Edinburgh in which they did unkindly reproach his flying into England as a desertion and did renounce him for their Pastour calling him a Wolfe who had fled without just cause and had joyned himselfe with rebells and such other calumnies as Bishop Adamson had endited and caused the Provest and towne Counsell signe he sickned and died being much lamented both of English Scots and all that knew and were acquainted with him Notwithstanding that they could not obtain a peculiar Church yet the Lievetenant of the Tower being acquainted with some of our Ministers he desired them to preach in his Church within the Tower which is a priviledged place and without the jurisdiction of the Bishops and many of the people came thither to heare them Amongst other exercises Master Andrew Melvine read Lectures in Latine upon the old Testament beginning at Genesis which were much frequented and the Earle of Angus was a diligent Auditour and a painfull repeater of them for his owne use and contentment But now the negotiation of their returne being farre advanced and come even to the maturitie and full ripenesse Angus Marre the Master of Glames with a few on waiters take post from London and came with all expedition to the Borders They had composed their differences with the Lord Maxwell and the Lord Hamilton and so all were to joyne in the common businesse with one heart and hand as one man Before Angus came from London he wrote to his friends in Scotland after this sort You have now knowne by M. John Colvill as I think that wee stay here only till wee receive nâ—…w advertisement from the Provest of Lincluden in name of the rest of our friends that should joyne with us in that Countrey after the receit whereof we mean not to stay but immediatly to come down wherefore be ye not unready seeing others will be forward enough as we beleeve At our first coming we mean to be quiet two or three dayes in which space I mean to speak with some principals and by their advice to go more plainly to our purpose
if hee meant to enter the Town through some Orchards that lay on the West side thereof and at the same instant another with some other few Companies was sent to go through the Park as if they had intended to assault it on that hand near to the Castle hill while in the mean time the Noble men themselves with the grosse and body of the Army marched on the South side and passing the ditch a little above the Mill going through some Gardens entered at a certain narrow Lane not farre from the West gate where the way was so strait that single men with weapons could hardly passe it The hired souldiers which carried shot were set formost to remove any that should offer to make head against them They that were within the Town were equall in number to those that were to assault it without Noblemen the Earle Marshall and the Lord Seton and Barons who were come out of obedience to the Kings Proclamation These had the keeping of the West gate But the onely enemies were James and the Colonell Stuarts together with Montrose and Crawford in respect of some particular quarrels For Montrose had been Chancellour of the Assise by which the Earle of Morton was condemned and was esteemed to have been a bad instrument therein And Crawford had killed the Lord Glames the Masters brother whereupon deadly feude and divers murders had ensued on both sides The rest though they did not openly assist the invaders yet did they wish them no hurt nor make any resistance against them There were in the Castle the Master of Gray and Sir Lewis Ballandine who were suspected by James Stuart and not without cause He knew also that Master John Metellane bare him no great good will These hee intended to have rid himself of and to have slaughtered but they were too strong to do it without great hazard and besides it had been but little wisedome to have gone about that wherein if hee had failed it would have been his overthrow and though hee had prevailed it would not have freed him from his enemies without All he did was that the Colonell with some shot was set in the Street near the West-Gate of the town which was the place likeliest to be assaulted James Stuart himself stayed about the Bridge having the Keyes of that Gate in his pocket making that back-doore sure for his last refuge to escape by it The Earle of Montrose was placed at the foot of the Castle hill to make good the entrie through the Park The event was that having entred the Town through a narrow Lane they were welcomed and entertained by the Colonell with some shot in the street but seeing that they were resolute and more in number than he was able to deal with he retired to the Castle In this entrie there was but one onely of the Lords side killed and it is uncertaine whether it were done by the Enemie or by one of his fellowes who were so unskilfull in handling their Muskets that their Captain said That who had known them as well as hee did would not willingly have marched before them The Earle Marshall and the Lord Seton seeing the Colonell so quickly quit the Field stood still at the Gate invading no man and no man invading them The Earles of Montrose and Crawford hearing the tumult of the Towne taken on the other hand forsook their station and were received into the Castle James Stuart fled by the posterne on the Bridge and having locked the Gate behinde him he threw the Keyes into the River The Colonell in his retreat was followed so near by Master James Halden brother Germane to John Halden of Gleneagles that he overtook him and was laying hand on him but in the mean time was shot by Josua Henderson a servant of the Colonels and so died presently He was a young Gentleman much lamented of all that knew him being lately come out of France where as also in Italy he had lived divers years with great approbation of all his Countrey-men being greatly beloved for his sweet courteous disposition If it were lawfull here to bewaile a particular losse I have just cause to loose the reins of my private affection and pay that tribute of sorrow and teares which I owe to the memorie of so faithfull upright and trusty a friend For the present it shall suffise to say thus much and let it remaine as a poore witnesse of some small gratefull remembrance as long as this piece can remaine that before him I found not any and since have known but very few so hearty and sincere friends as he was to me from our childe-hood for many yeares Having thus without any further losse or hurt made themselves Masters of the Town all rejoyced at their successe and with chearfull minds and countenances welcomed them and congratulated their returne One thing was like to have bred some stirre and tumult but that the parties interressed knowing the Lords own noble disposition and how these things could not be helped bore patiently the losse they received for the joy they had of the publick good This it was when the Nobles and Gentlemen alighted to enter the Town on foot they gave their horses to their footmen to be held without till they had made all cleare within While they were busied in assaulting and rambarring Colonell Stuart the Annandale men and others also by their example who came with the Lord Maxwell seized on their horses and went cleare away with them having spared no man friend or foe of their own or the adverse partie It was no time to follow them and though it had yet could they not doe it their horses being gone That day they lodged in the Towne and kept watch and ward about the Castle that none might go forth or come in without their knowledge Robert Hamilton of Inchmachan who had falsly accused Master Douglas of Maines and Master Cunninghame of Drummiewhasle caused himself to be let downe over the Castle wall at the back-side thereof in a basket thinking so to escape but he was perceived followed and slaine in the Park by Johnston of Westerhall receiving that just reward of his betraying innocent bloud The Lord Hamilton himself when he heard of it said he had gotten but what hee had deserved The Castle not being provided of Victuals and no man almost caring to defend it it could not hold out wherefore messengers being sent to and fro betwixt the King and them all things were agreed on and so the fourth of November the Gates were set open and the Companies entering the Noblemen presented themselves before the King in all humble and submisse manner and did by their carriage and behaviour really confute the calumnies of their enemies who had accused them of traiterous intentions and practices When they came they used not many words onely They were his true and loyall Subjects ready to serve him with their bloud and that they were come to
his own modestly tolerating that the Lands House and Lordship of Dalkeeth should still be retained by the young Duke of Lennox upon the Kings promise to be restored thereto so soon as any occasion should fall out of providing some other Lands to the Duke which was not done till the Lord Methven dying without heires male the Lands falling to the King he gave them to Lennox and restored Dalkeeth to Angus Out of the like modesty will to gratifie his Prince in whatsoever he could to the very uttermost of his power at the Parliament held in Edinburgh 1587. about two years after he dispensed with his priviledge of bearing the Crown at the Kings request and suffered the Duke to carry it with protestation and promise that it should not be prejudiciall to him nor his house in time coming and so with all meeknesse submitted himself to take the second place and carry the Scepter In this last point it was thought wisedome to yeeld so to disappoint those who were thought to have put the King upon it of purpose to have made a breach betwixt the King and him by his refusall The former was not effected without the bribing of those Courtiers who did then possesse the Kings eare Secretary Metellane got his Lands of Die-Water to work it which when he would have holden of the King by renunciation Angus refused to renounce and would onely give them holding of himself not without some indignation on both sides It was hardlier constructed that he suffered a decreet given in favours of Farnihaste to his prejudice to be reserved and stand good in his restitution And thus did he behave himself in his private affairs As for the publick affairs of the Kingdom hee suffered them to bee managed by the Master of Glames to whom the rest of their society were most inclined for the opinion they had of his wisedome greater experience and age as also for that now he was a prime officer of State Treasurer and allied with the Lord Hamilton rather than hee would enter into any contest which might breed any division amongst themselves being set altogether on peace and calmnesse howbeit he did not approve of all their proceedings and differed much in judgement from them concerning the administration and handling of matters So in the policie of the Church though out of a sincere minde and true zeal hee favoured and affected the right form as much as any and was much grieved that such order was not taken in it as should have been was expected yet he did tolerate that course which the rest thought good to suffer to go on For this they gave out That the King inclined to the government of Bishops and therefore it was not convenient to crosse his inclination abruptly and directly lest he should seem to be constrained or thralled in his actions a point which they avoided carefully and not used with that respect and liberty which is due to a Prince yet they said they should labour to work him to it with time taking their opportunity as it should be offered unto them And so indeed it was brought to passe for Bishops were first restrained of their using their pretended jurisdiction and by fact de facto even then brought under obedience to Synodes and Presbyteries and in the year 1592. the former discipline was re-established by Act of Parliament and all authority directly taken from Bishops But neither in the former Parliament holden at Linlithgow in December 1585. neither in the next holden at Edinburgh the 29. of July 1587. was there any mention made thereof This gave occasion of much discontentment to the best affected and bitter contention betwixt the Court and the Ministery they reprooving this toleration of that unlawfull office and the King committing them for their freedome of reproof So no man of any judgement and good disposition was satisfied with their proceedings Notwithstanding there was none of any degree but had a good opinion and thought well of the Earle of Angus and excused his part of it laying the blame thereof upon the rest who they thought were more carefull of their own particular than mindefull or solicitous for the state of GODS Church And when I call to minde the disposition of men in those times I cannot expresse it otherwayes than thus That they accused all but excused him and yet they so excused him that they did also accuse him not for his want of good-will but for want of action They were perswaded of the sincerity of his heart but they thought him defective in action according to their opinion and would have had him to have taken more upon him than he did Concerning which purpose I have thought it best not so much to deliver my own judgement or use my own words in excusing or accusing what might be thought worthy to be excused or accused in him for what is mine may be more obnoxious to mens censure as to set down every point according to the judgement and in the words of others who were present eye-witnesses and special actours in those times what they thought worthy to be reprehended and what they required to have amended which wil comprehend whatever negligence or omission any man can lay to his charge for as touching any fault of Commission and doing what he ought not to have done there was no man complained of him To which effect diverse letters might bee produced which were written to himselfe by diverse persons of all sorts Civill and Ecclesiasticall Scottish and English of the Ministery which had beene banished with him and of the brethren of the Church of England but I have made choice of one for all which containeth the summe of all both Church and State businesse both private and publicke and that in the Authours owne words most faithfully neither adding nor impairing any thing To which wee shall subjoyne his owne answer in his owne words so farre as our memory can serve at least his owne estimation and judgement of every point his ends grounds and reasons of his actions which hee delivered in his most inward and private conference where it pleased him to open himselfe as hee was accustomed freely and even to the laying naked of his very heart and soule The letter was after the wonted formalities thus HAving occasion of this bearer I thought good to remember some things especially that you would as you know I intended to have done purchase in name of the Countrey some to bee sent to keepe Justice Courts in our Countrey and Teviotdale otherwayes all will breake Also let the sitting of the Session bee hasted that such things as flow from their restitution may bee decided otherwayes some men may bee greatly prejudiced and disappointed As for Master John it is hard for my Lord to helpe you both I am still of that opinion wherefore if no place fall about the King let it not displease his Lordship that one of you seeke some other course
After my departing from Linlithgow I continued in great anger whereof I am not yet fully freed because of that sentence or decreet reserved to Farnihaste against the Earle of Angus and though the doers bee partiall yet I blame most his owne simplicitie I must needes so call it seeing his authoritie ought to put order to others where now hee is onely a beholder of that which it pleaseth others to doe But hee must either take matters otherwayes upon himselfe or undoe himselfe and all the rest with him For if the Master of Glames forgetting the event of Ruthven businesse will needs trace the steps of the Earle of Gowrie it is not for the rest of the fellowship to be slothfull to their owne hinderance They are indeed at Court but are esteemed no better abroad then beasts in the Countrey never like to acquire the favour of any but continually declining out of the hearts of many of their well affected friends who all speake as though they saw already an evident ruine of them and that doubtlâ—…sly deserved for lying in their good cause and not vindicating Israel from Aram. Remember whence they are fallen and return or we shall bee forced to lament for that which wee shall never bee able to amend If they sticke to their cause all is sure otherwise nothing sure for either their suretie is by the Kings favour whereof I speake nothing or the favour of the people this they must have by pressing their cause of Noblemen for relieving them from bondage and revenging their bloud of Gentlemen and Commons for purging Religion restoring of Justice and providing that Tyrannie thrust not it selfe in againe If this bee urged it will confirme such as are already in the cause and will make more to joyne in it So shall the cause prosper and if occasion crave so there is a partie ever ready to take Armes for it But if omitting this a flattering or a fearefull course bee taken who shall speake plaine and assist such fearefull dissemblers who shall credit them when afterwards as heretofore they shall take on the name of the good cause I wish the Kings Majestie may bee used with all Princely reverence but not flatteringly fostered in tyranny to his owne undoing though I seeme to see even now that these flatterers shall be worthily wracked I aske them whether they had a just cause in hand or not and yet of all these evils under the burden whereof the Countrey groned they have opened nothing at all to his Majestie why is it not then justified in deed by condemning the other worthy to bee condemned Is their cause already ended And if not why is it then left off hath it not enemies why should it not then bee fortified against them The Declaration of their cause why was it published To acquire favour at the hands of the people And why then is there nothing done to retaine this favour yea rather why are such things done as procure their disfavour and hatred I see nothing but as men have dissemblingly pretended a good cause with uncleansed hearts God to discover their hypocrisie hath given them their hearts desire but for their further ruine for their Hypocrisie I cannot forbeare to write this though I bee out of hope of any good yet I suppose that such as have meant uprightly shall in Gods favour bee provided for though with trouble when God shall require of those dissemblers the bloud of such as have perished and shall perish through their default giving them a proofe of their owne wits and their unfaithfull hearts They would not serve God hee made men their masters Are means failed him No the last shall bee worse then the first It seemeth to mee that God hath even prepared a mischief for them and therefore given them over to their owne devices wherewith they are so drunke and blinded as men in a melancholicke apprehension who are past all cure of Physicke But this above all troubles mee most that till such time as good men bee all undone and the Land utterly ruined and overborne with Tyrannie it shall not bee resisted hereafter For a new Generation must arise that hath forgotten these things before that any who shall pretend a common cause get credit good men are so often deceived under that colour and pretext and drawne on to their wracke And certainely rather then I were hee that through mis-governance and evill order should undoe so many as are like to bee undone at this time I had farre rather give my owne life for it But I speake to deafe men and therefore I cease committing to God the providing for those whose hearts hee sees to bee upright having from time to time kept nothing backe of that which I knew would make for the surety of these men and the cause without troubling them with any particulars If Angus could steere in his owne roome hee might redresse the Masters errours Speake to Dunniepace and Largoe See what is done about the Barons and give me notice of such direction as goeth to their Shires I say for conclusion their earnest suite in particulars and negligence in the common cause convicts them before all men and the King may justly say They had no good meaning But if it were mine to doe wee should goe all together to the King and say this or the like speech Sir in that yee have as may be redressed our particulars wee thanke you heartily though it was ever the least part of our desire for Gods Church hath beene heavily oppressed then tell him the particulars apart Your Realme and Subjects have beene tyrannized over then tell him also some proofes Let therefore the Gospell bee restored to the owne libertie and some men chosen to set downe some sure policy which may last and continue Let some also bee deputed to heare the plaints and grievances of such as have beene wronged under the colour of your Majesties name and let their wrongs bee redressed as much as is possible and such order taken that the Subjects may bee out of feare heareafter of suffering so they keepe the Lawes Let the Lawes also bee revised by wise men and such of them taken away as bee hurtfull to the Subjects for you shall finde the like Ordinance touching Acts of Parliament of olde This being done wee doubt not but God shall blesse you and your Countrey seeing the neglecting hereof hath beene the cause of the evills past Sir doe it your selfe for the gaine is yours though wee put you in minde of it Now except this bee done there can bee no continuing quietnesse Post script THeir foolish proceedings make all men to stand aloofe I heare the Lord Boyd is secretly in this Countrey of Scotland but seeth not that in them which hee could wish Let the Master behave himselfe as hee pleaseth can the King but thinke that hee would rather wish his owne sister sonne King I finde great fault that the Abbots Driebrough and Cambuskenneth Lie
abake who are practitioners and partakers as Marre at Ruthven let them joyne together and bee knowne This letter being received and a fit opportunitie espied it was brought to my Lord and without further ceremony I have received here a letter saith hee from whom and from whence your Lordship may see It is written to mee indeed but not for my sake for hee knowes my minde but that I might so informe your Lordship concerning your estate and the state of the publicke cause which you have embraced and you might know what the thoughts of honest men are concerning it what they thinke what they expect what they wish and require I thinke it best that it speake for it selfe in its owne language let it be your Lordships pleasure to reade it He tooke it and read it and after a little pause This saith he that is here in the beginning of this letter may be obtained this Commission for Justice Courts and this for our securitie we shall and must needs bee carefull of There is next that which concerneth your selfe wherein I am sorry that occasion hath not served me to expresse in effect the good will I bore you as I thinke I ought to doe And while he was about to goe on in that purpose the other interrupting him made answer Let it be your Lordships pleasure to breake off that discourse I never doubted nor never will doe of your Lordships minde which is enough to satisfie me you know my ambition I am content to doe any thing I am content to doe nothing hope did not bring me to this cause frustrating nor feare cannot divert me If I can serve to any good use I am glad of it if I cannot yet am I contented it is enough to me that I have been willing and gone as farre as God hath called me hee knoweth how farre hee will imploy any and your Lordship is my best witnesse that I never did thrust my selfe into your Lordships publicke or private businesse So farre as you were pleased of your owne accord to communicate with me so farre I knew and meddled I know what men thinke but this shall ever be my wisedome or my folly let who list account it so yet if I were even aspiringly difposed how can your Lordship doe for your friends at his Majesties hands who doth your owne affaires with him by the mediation of strangers But seeing we are fallen upon this purpose let it not displease your Lordship that Master John retire himselfe as you see it is desired here I will by Gods grace runne such hazard and fortune as may befall me by being your Lordships onely to which my minde my liking and the honour I have to be your Lordships Kinseman and will to honour and doe what good office I can to your Lordship do carry me and if so I can serve your Lordship to any good use in any thing you have to doe it is all I crave for the present let me bee bold to aske your Lordships minde and disposition concerning this letter what you thinke rightly admonished and what you intend about the prosecution or amending of every point in it Before we come to this said my Lord let mee demand a question of you first and heare your judgement in a point which hath greatly perplexed me you remember the sermon preached at Linlithgow by Master Craig what thinke you of it I remember you told me you did not fully like it but I would heare you againe more particularly to refresh my memory because it is greatly incident to this purpose and seems to cut short all our actions For if the case of all Subjects towards their Princes be such what can we doe but depend on their pleasure The other smiling a little indeed my Lord as it is in our Proverbe It is time to aske the question for if you must depend on their pleasure why did you not expect it and stay in England till you were recalled why came you unsent for and that in such a manner what is become of your Proclamations and of all the faire reasons of it you must goe backe again and recant all and cry peccavie for these things Oh saith my Lord that is another question for what we did in that was done of necessitie for our lives and estates and to remove that violent tyrannous man who else would have undone King Countrey and all But now that he is removed and that necessitie taken away it is another case how to deale with our Prince to whom we owe such obedience he being amongst Kings Who are in the place of God who are called Gods and to whom is due the obedience to God But leaving the particular let me heare you of the generall What you thinke of that Sermon and of his grounds I know there are others also that were not satisfied with it but I would heare you Having paused a little he answered Loath am I my Lord to enter upon that taske of censuring any man chiefly a Preacher I like better to dispute a point and discusse a truth without touching upon any mans person so farre as it can be avoyded But seeing your Lordship drawes me to it I confesse wee all disclaime implicite faith and thinke wee are reasonable creatures apt to weigh and consider mens reasons and yeeld assent to their opinions so farre as they enforce neither ought wee otherwayes to consent nor can any reasonable man enforce himselfe to assent which makes me in matter of consenting chiefly in Religion to dislike of constraint For I judge of others as I finde my selfe the world cannot force mee nay I cannot force my selfe to thinke otherwayes then my judgement alloweth of But to your question I am more favourable to Princes then many beleeve and to Monarches I account it a great and heavie charge and burden which hath need of great reliefe and many comforts to recompense the pains thereof and can permit much to a good Prince yea as much as he himselfe pleaseth which will never bee more then is good and just though it were all the estates of his Subjects and the whole Countrey to be guided by himselfe alone with as absolute power as any ever spake of and yet not thinke that hee had an haires bredth of more power to doe hurt But to the question we are on your Lordship remembers the ground that Master Craig did lay yes saith he very well It was that passage of the 82. Psalme God sits in the assembly of the Gods And what he built thereon He built said he obedience to Kings commandments and impunitie without controulement your Lordship remembers right and reports the best of his speech in the fairest termes Obedience to Kings Impunitie to Kings whereas hee said roundly Obedience to Tyrants Impunitie to Tyrants which two who confounds doth great wrong to good Kings But whether wee call them Tyrants or Kings which that Psalme speakes of Who so inferres these conclusions
from thence doth it without warrant from the text the drift of which is clean contrary not to extoll or lift them up but to abate their pride and to humble them not to secure them but to terrifie them not to exempt them from death the lot of other men but to let them know that they are subject to it as well as others and to threaten them therewith Wherefore let men build up Power and impunitie to Tyrants upon what other place of Scripture they please I dare affirme that this place is most unfit for it For here there is never a word of Obedience never a word of Impunitie but by the contrary of punishment Oh but it saith I have said ye are Gods True but it saith also Neverthelesse you shall die which two being put together the one shewes them their duety Do justice as God doth the other threatneth punishment Ye shall die if ye do it not But they will say that this threatning is from God and therefore God indeed may and will punish but man may not I answer the Text makes no mention whether God will punish them immediately or by the hand of man but however that be the scope of the Psalmist is to humble them and hee who from thence doth gather any Prerogative or impunitie to them gathers that which is contrary to the Text. Now to come to the particulars of the Sermon To what use was it at that time to preach Obedience to Tyrants was it not sufficient to have preached Obedience to good Kings And to have showne his Majesty to be a good King if he thought that any man doubted of that point which was more honourable for his Majestie more beseeming a Preacher more easie to perswade then to roote out the inveterate opinion of the lawfulnes to resist Tyrants Concerning his Arguments 1. Was the first solid God sitteth in the assembly of Gods therfore Tyrants sit in the seat of God though it were true yet it followeth not and it is even like to this The King sits in the Assembly of the Lords therefore the Lords sit in the Kings seat As on the contrary The King being present doth sit in his owne seat and the Lords do rather sit in his seat when he is absent then when he sits in the Assembly amongst them Also as I have said the presence of God is there mentioned not to authorize but to controll them Neither doth the Text inferre Therefore obey them there is no word of that there but Therefore they shall die Because God sits and sees them eyes them and perceives the wrong they doe and how they abuse their power which is a contrary illation to his and farre more consonant to the Text. 2. His second Argument was The people of God are commanded to obey Nabuchodonozor who was a Tyrant therefore all Tyrants should be obeyed How hard an inference Of a particular extraordinary to gather a generall ordinary rule If wee allow of this kinde of arguing it will bee replied God commanded Jehu a private man to slay Achab a Tyrant therefore private men ought or may slay Tyrants 3. His third David did not slay Saul therefore no man should lay hands on a Tyrant how loose is it from example or authoritie negative 4. But the fourth God placed the Tyrant in that place therefore no man may put him out of it though his Tyranny bee never so great what doe you thinke of it A mans goods are taken from him by a briggand who doubts but God hath given them into the briggands hands But doth it therefore follow that no man not the Magistrate may take them from him againe because God hath put them into his hands yea who knowes but God hath cast them into his hands for that end that they may bee taken out of his hands and hee punished for it Besides this inconvenient will also follow hereon if an usurper shall once get himselfe place in a Kingdome no man by this reasoning may ever dispossesse him again to repossesse the lawfull King because without all doubt God hath placed him there This were a maxime very prejudiciall to lawfull and rightfull Kings 5 The fifth was a Simile which all men know are ever lame and doe halt some way yea those which he used are brought by others to prove the contrary 1. For even Children are sometimes made free from their Parents by the civill law Romane 2. And Servants from their Masters by Gods Law given to the Jewes as If his eye bee beaten out let him goe for his eye 3. Wives are divorced and freed from their husbands if the essentiall knot and tie of matrimonie bee violated and broken why then may not the tie we have to Tyrants be taken away If the Essentiall cause of obedience the image of God justice be violated and cast off by the Tyrant why may not the obligation of obedience cease And this for his Arguments which you see how frivolous and weak they are As for his conclusion Men may not put hand in Tyrants it can never be deduced from his text There is only one word which seemes to make for him I said ye are gods but the next words say plainly Neverthelesse ye shall die whereby it is clear that this appellation of gods is not given them to free them from punishment but to put them in minde of their duty which when they neglect they lose the name and are lyable to the punishment So that according to his owne forme of reasoning if it follow from hence that because God hath placed them in that place to doe justice therefore men should not take them out of it though they prove Tyrants it will follow farre better God appoints them to die because they doe not justice therefore they must die therefore men may make them die when they become Tyrants in stead of being gods Which kind of reasoning if he think not to be good then must he quit his own reason and leave this passage as neither making for him nor against him neither exempting them from punishment in calling them gods which showes but what they ought to be of dutie nor yet giving expresse command for men to slay them in this other word ye shall die which showes onely what God will doe in his justice He alledged as others also doe in this cause that the thing which moved him to broach this conclusion was because that if a liberty to kill or disobey Tyrants be granted unto men then good Kings shall not be obeyed nor sure of their owne lives because seditious or ambitious men of which there are enow will call a good King a Tyrant But your Lordship may consider the futilitie of that pretext for by the same reason all lawes are taken away and all punishment of vice and wickednesse For where the law ordaines theeves to be punished an unjust Judge may call an honest man a theefe and if we allow blasphemie to be punished a Jezabel
but also received him with great triumph as if he had been their King or Prince and that hereupon he used them courteously But when his men were in great security scattered and separated as fearing no hurt or danger and some at their Ships some sent with Robert Stuart of Disdier to spoile the Countrey about which stood out against him and to furnish his ships and the towne so that there remained not with the Lord Niddisdale above 200. men when they set upon him as before we have said and being beaten the Towne was sackt and burnt Then they tooke 60. ships which they found in divers Havens and Creeks and laded 15. of them with such spoile as they had gotten and burnt the rest Then returning homeward they spoiled the Isle of Man which lay in their way He landed at Loch-rien which divides a part of Galloway from Carrict and hearing there of the roade into England he hasted him hither with all diligence But truce being made for certaine yeares with England that he might not languish in idlenesse he passed into Spruce from whence he heard that an Army was to be sent against the Infidels There hee gave such proofe of his vertue and valour that hee was chosen Admirall of the whole Fleet which was very faire and great esteemed to consist of 250. saile and was there created Duke of Spruce and Prince of Danskin But there arose dissention hetwixt him and the Lord Clifford an Englishman upon an old emulation and present envie of his new preferment at which Clifford grudged Wherefore being challenged to the field by Clifford he accepted it gladly but the other weighing with himselfe what a hazzard he was like to runne by fighting with such a man of such incomparable valour found meanes before the day of the combat came to make him away by hired Assasines and Brigands who murthered him in the night on the bridge of Danskin The Manuscript seemeth to say that combat was not taken on there and then but long before while they were both at home and that Niddisdale before the day passing to Paris to provide armour fit for him or on whatsoever occasion else Clifford gave it out that he had fled the combat but when he saw that he was returned before the day appointed fearing to match with his well knowne strength and valour would have shifted the fight with many frivolous excuses Now there being assembled and met together at that time brave Knights from all the parts of Christendome Clifford partly for envie of the honour conferred upon his adversary and partly remembring their old debates but chiefly because of this disgrace and infamie of being put to this necessitie of refusing to fight with him hee caused mercenarie cut-throats to lie in wait for him who as he happened to walke through the streets and view the walls of the Towne set upon him and murdered him not without great difficultie by which losse that enterprise against the Infidels was disturbed and dashed We told before how he is stiled Prince of Danskin and Duke of Spruce in the Monuments of the Sinclairs of whom one had married his daughter sure it is by the report of many eye-witnesses that there was a gate in Dansick on which the Coat of the Douglasses was carved and graven in stone which decaying and being of late re-edified this monument of him is perished The common opinion is that Dansick having beene taken by Infidels was regained by Scottishmen and therefore it is that the Scots have such priviledges there and there is a part of the Town which they call little Scotland which is inhabited almost with Scottishmen All which must be referred most apparently to the Lord Niddisdale and to this time and doth testifie in some measure he hath surpassed the quality and condition of a private man or of a stranger in those parts seeing he acquired the title of Prince and Duke whereof we can affirme no more then hath beene said This fell out about the yeare 1389. or 1390. about the death of King Robert the second Of Archbald the second called The Grimme the third Earle and twelfth Lord of Douglas and Bothwell UNto James slaine at Otterburn succeeded his brother Archbald whom Hollinshed wrongfully calleth his Cousin Hee was married to the daughter of Andrew Murray sisters sonne to K. David Bruce and Governour of Scotland by her he got the Lordship of Bothwell and many other lands and she bare to him two sonnes first William who died a yeare before his father without children and Archbald who succeeded to his father also a daughter named Marjorie married to David Prince of Scotland Concerning this Archbald the Grim we finde not many particular acts of his recorded besides those which he did in his fathers time and in his brothers of which we have already spoken although certainly hee cannot but have done divers worthy of memorie seeing he hath the name and reputation of a most worthy Captaine being so sterne and austere in carriage and countenance that hee was termed The Grimme Douglas and by our Writers Archbald the Grimme Now that we may the better understand the reasons of the Douglasses proceedings and actions let us as our manner is take a generall view of the estate of the Countrey at this time His succession to the Earledome by the death of his brother was as we have said not long before the death of King Robert the second who died in the Castle of Dundonald in the yeare 1390. April 19. Before his death there was a Truce taken betweene England and France for the space of seven yeares wherein Scotland was also comprehended By reason of this Truce partly and partly for that his sonne John who was afterward called Robert the third was lame both of body and minde and so no wayes fit for warre there is no mention of any exploit done by this man onely it is said of him that when King Robert the third in the year 1396. and the seventh of his reign created divers Dukes and would have made this Archbald one he refused it as a noveltie and an empty title not worthy of the accepting seeing it was neither bestowed for merit nor service done nor had any reall advantage in it save an airy show of appearing honour to please the humour of ambitious minds of which he was none The next yeare following Richard the second of England was deposed and the Duke of Lancaster was made King in his roome who was Henry the fourth In the beginning of Henries reigne the seeds of warre were sowen upon this occasion George Dumbarre Earle of March had betrothed his daughter Elizabeth to David the Kings eldest sonne and had payed a great part of their portion before hand But the Earle Douglas alledging that the Kings private contracting of his sonne without the consent of the State was not according to the custome of the Kingdome nor right and orderly done caused the
other not being able to prove it by witnesses the combat was appointed for triall of it in which Smith the accuser was slain The same booke also saith that in the yeare 1420. or 21. the Earle Douglas entered England and burnt the towne of Aewels But here it will not be impertinent for us to step over to France and see what Buchan and Wigton are doing seeing that this imployment gave Wigton occasion to show himself there and did afterward also draw over his father the Earle Douglas thither and the order of time doth also leade us to speake of those things in this place We have told before how John Stuart Earle of Buchan who was second sonne to the former Governour and brother to Murdock present Governour of Scotland and Archbald Douglas Earl of Wigton whose sister Buchan had married were chosen to conduct the forces sent into France to aid the Daulphin against the King of England and Duke of Burgundie The chief Gentlemen of note and qualitie that went along with them were Robert Stuart another sonne of the Governour Alexander Lindsay brother to the Earle of Crawford and John Swinton Knights being arrived in France they were received of the Daulphin with great joy and made heartily welcom who gave them the Towne and Castle of Chastillion in Turrain for their rendezvous and place of retreat and resort being a fertile Countrey and abounding in all things necessary as also for that it lay neare unto the enemy for the Duke of Clarence King Henries brother and Lieutenant was about to have spoyled the Countrey of Angiers or as Hollinshed had spoyled it already and had retired into the towne of Beaufort in the Vallay and was ready to assault a towne called Vielle Bauge old Bauge some two dayes before Pasche The Scots expecting that as the manner then was he would have abstained from all feats of armes and have given himself to the devotion of the time or having as some others say taken and given assurance for eight dayes which is the space of time commonly bestowed upon that solemnitie were somewhat remisse and negligent in their discipline The Duke of Clarence having notice hereof by a Lombard called Andrew Fregosa as some say or by some Scottish prisoner intercepted as the Annals of France do beare who discovered to him the government of their army and the carriage of their Leaders and Captains was very glad of so good occasion as hee deemed it to take them at unawares and defeat them Wherefore he rose presently from dinner and taking with him onely the horsemen leaving the Archers under the conduct of the bastard of Clarence Sir Thomas Beauford whom he had lately Knighted at Angiers together with two Portugall Captains to assist him he made straight toward the enemy saying that he and the Nobles onely would have the honour of that day Hee went with great confidence to have surprized the enemy carrying a faire Coronet of Gold on his head and very magnificently apparrelled as if hee had beene riding in triumph There was a Village called little Bauge through which the Duke was to come where a few Frenchmen of the Daulphins side lay These being terrified with the sudden coming of the English got up into a steeple for safety and sanctuary there while they make a halt and assault the steeple the cry riseth and the noise of their approach was carried to the rest of the Army whe presently ran and took armes While they were arming themselves Buchan and Wigton sent 30. Archers to keep a certain bridge by which it behoved the enemy to passe over a brooke which ran in the way These went as they were commanded and as they were going Hugh Kennedie came out of a Church where he lay with an hundred men but unarmed or halfe armed by reason of the great haste and joyned with them while they defended and made good the bridge and kept off the horsemen with shot of arrowes the Duke with the principall of his company alighted from their horse and made such an onset upon them that they were forced to leave the bridge and passage open for the enemy Being past the bridge while the Duke mounteth again on horseback and the rest of his folks are passing after him Buchan and Wigton came upon him with two hundred horse and enter there into a sharp conflict on both sides both parties being most part Noble men who were desirous of glory and had a minde to give a proof of themselves with equal courage and hatred The Scots were glad to have occasion to show the French what they could doe and to confute their whisperings and surmises wherein they reproached them as fit onely to consume victuals and the English were moved with great indignation that they should bee thus perpetually troubled by the Scots not onely at home but also abrode beyond the sea in a forraine countrey And none among the English fought with a greater courage and resolution then the Duke himselfe but Sir John Swinton espying him being easily knowne by his Coronet shining with pretious stones and his glistering armor ran fiercely at him with a lance and wounded him in the face hee being hereby in a great fury put forward his horse to have charged the enemy but was encountred by the Earle of Buchan who ran him through with a speare and so slew him or as others felled him downe to the ground with a steell hammer The rest seeing him fall some fled and many were slain in their flight being pursued till the night came on This battell was fought on Pasch Eve in the yeare 1420. or as our Writers and the English 1421 There were slain of the English 200. Nobles and Gentlemen The Duke of Clarence The Earle of Tankervill The Lord Rosse Sir Gilbert Wimfravill whom they call Earle of Angus John Lumlay Sir Robert the Earle of Summerset and his brother whose sister James the first did marry afterward Suffolk and Perch the Lord Fitzwater Sir John Barcklay Sir Ralph Nevil Sir Henry Englishes Sir William Lanton Sir Thomas Boroughes were taken prisoners There were but few slain of the Scots and French and those meane and obscure men This is the most common report of the Duke of Clarence his death but the booke of Pustardan saith that he was slain by Alexander Macklellane a Knight in the Lennox who also having taken the Coronet from off his head sold it to John Stuart of Darnelay for 1000. angels This victory being obtained most part by the vallour of the Scots the Daulphin in recompense hereof made Buchan Constable of France and morgaged the Dukedome of Turraine to Wigton the revenue whereof at that time was vallued to 10000. crowns The reversion of this Dutchy he gave afterward to the Earle Douglas his father who was created absolute Duke of Turrain and Lord of Longu-vill and established the same to his heires male as shall be shewed hereafter The French Writers say also
that he made Wigton Marshall of France The King of England upon the death of his brother came into France in May or about the beginning of June and carried along with him the heire of the Crown of Scotland afterwards King James the first thereby to divert the Scots from assisting the Daulphin or to have made the Daulphin to suspect their fidelitie but none of those plots succeeded as he would have had them for neither would they acknowledge him for their King being in anothers power neither did the Daulphin conceive any sinister opinion or jealousie of them Wherefore the same yeare or the next to wit one thousand foure hundreth and twentie one the Daulphin caused besiege the Towne of Cosme upon Loire And Henry departed from Paris to have relieved it but by the way hee was overtaken with sicknesse and returned to Bois-devincins yet he sent the Duke of Bedford with a puissant Army to succour it and the Scots and French finding themselves too weake to resist rose and retired to a strength where the rest of the Army had assembled with resolution to abide the enemies comming While as the English were preparing to fight newes were brought them of their Kings death which made them to alter their purpose of giving battell The King died about the last of August one thousand foure hundred and twenty one and his corps was carried into England the two and twentieth of October Not long after Charles King of France died also which was the occasion that Buchan and Wigton with many of the Gentlemen that accompanied them returned into Scotland But it was not long ere the Daulphin had need of them sent his Chancellour Rene de chartres and the Archbishop of Rheines into Scotland to recall his Constable but the Earle of Wigton was so vehemently sick that he could not possibly travell Wherefore the Earle Douglas his father went in person himself and being a Noble man greatly regarded far above any other Subject in Scotland there went with him great store of young Gentlemen some to doe him honour some to bee participant of his fortunes and most to bee trained under him in discipline of warre So besides those that went over with Buchan and Wigton in the yeare 1420. there went at this time with the Earle Douglas 10000. more as saith Hollinshed They landed at Rochell and being to come to the Daulphin were gladly welcomed and much made of especially the Earle Douglas of whom he had heard much by report that hee was both valiant and skilfull in warre And therefore he enstalled him in the Dutchie of Turrain which he gave to him and his heires for ever having onely engaged it before to his sonne upon reversion and moreover made him Marshall of France This hath been in all appearance in the yeare 1423. at most yet we do not finde any memorable thing done by them or against them untill the battell of Vernoill which if we reade our Histories one would think it had been fought immediately upon their landing thought it be cleare that it was not till after the death of King Henry the fifth and in the second yeare of his sonnes reigne in the yeare of God 1424. The occasion whereof was this The Earle of Bedford having besieged Ivery the Daulphin to relieve it sendeth the Army under the Conduct of the Duke of Turrain whom the French call Marshall Douglas of the Constable Buchans the Earle of Narbon and others They not being able to force Bedfords camp when they were come within two miles of him returned towards Vernoill in Perch which belonged to the King of England and sent word to the Garrison there that they had discomfited the English Army and that Bedford with a small number had saved himself by flight The Garrisons giving credit thereto did open the gates and received them with the whole Army into the towne where having left a part of their Army they came and encamped in the fields neare the towne Bedford having gotten Ivery by composition or surrender followeth them and sent word to the Duke of Turrain by a Trumpet that he would come and dine with him The Duke bade him come he should be very welcome for all was ready Neverthelesse when the point came to consultation his opinion was that they should not fight at that time because hee thought it not fit to hazzard a battell but in case of necessitie and that they had no necessitie to fight at that time in respect that they had Vernoill in their hands and other two good townes besides whereby they might bee plentifully furnished with provision which the English could not have and thereby would bee constrained to retire But the Earle of Narbon was earnest to have them fight and said the Nobility of France should not receive such a bravade from the enemies and if none would fight he would do it alone and so getting him hastily out of the Counsell he began to put his men in order The Duke of Turraine tooke such indignation hereat that hee should offer to fight without his leave that hee determined not to have stirred at all and it was long before hee would suffer his men to goe forth yet at last thinking that it would reflect upon him if he should sit still and see them overthrown in his sight he armed and went forth also But then there arose some strife for the vantguard betwixt them which made things to be so confusedly handled that the English got the victory slew the Duke Buchan Sir Alexander Lindsay Robert Stuart and Sir John Swinton with above 2000. others of all sorts Hollinshed in his Chronicles of England saith but upon what warrant wee know not that the Earle Buchan Constable was not slain but lost an eye onely and was taken prisoner he reckoneth among the slain Sir Alexander Hume whom our Writers doe not mention yet it is true and knowne to them of that house that Sir Alexander Hume of Douglas went thither in the Earle Douglas company and was slain with him for they tell how Sir Alexander being minded to send his brother David Hume of Wedderburn went to accompany the Earle to his Ship and when they were parting Douglas embracing him kindly said to him would I have beleeved Sir Alexander that ever you and I could have been separated from one another To whom hee replied surely then my Lord I shall not part and so taking his brother Davids apparrell and furniture and sent David back he went with him to take care for his house and children in his absence or in case of his death which he also did with such fidelity and industry after the death of his brother that he greatly increased the estate and purchased for a younger sonne of his brothers called Thomas the lands of Tiningham and for another named James the lands of Spot hee is said to have purchased Wedderburn for himself but the truth is he had it tenne yeares before not by
that these men here mean in saying that the Earle Douglas was an enemy to the King Not that he bare any ill will to the Kings person for that they could no wayes make appeare but because he was so great a man According to that generall rule that greatnesse in the Nobility is dangerous for the Prince and as if to be a great man were by infallible consequence to be an enemy to the King Which maxime I feare they have beaten into his head afterwards not so much to strengthen and provide for his security as to draw him to their party for strengthening of themselves for we see all their intentions aime but at their owne particulars and so in this they intend nothing else onely they colour their particulars with the Pretext of the Kings service as they doe this wicked fact also David Douglas the younger brother was also put to death with him and Malcolme Fleming of Cumbernald his speciall Counsellour They were all three beheaded in the back Court of the Castle that lieth to the West This augments yet their wickednesse that they execute his brother also whose age behoved to be lesse then his owne who was but very young too as wee have said These were good Tutors and bringers up of a young Prince thus as it were to bait him with the bloud of his Nobility and to imprint such a lesson in his tender minde that they were his enemies But for conclusion of this matter concerning these young men as there was no law laid against them so is there no History that beareth witnesse that they were guilty of any capitall crime And Major saith expresly Apud Annales legi quod viri illi non erant rei mortis sed consilio dolo Gulielmi Crighton Scotiae Cancellarii haec perpetrata sunt That is I reade in our Annales that these men were not guilty of death but this matter was atchieved by the counsell and fraud of Crighton Chancellour It is sure the people did abhorre it execrating the very place where it was done in detestation of the fact of which the memory remaineth yet to our dayes in these words Edinburgh Castle Towne and Tower God grant thou sinke for sinne And that even for the black dinner Earle Douglas got therein Now sith these youths were not guiltie whereof were they not guilty that put them to death and with what note of infamy to bee branded Though some seeme to blame this innocent young man as they cannot deny him to have beene with halfe words as guided by flattery given to insolency presumptuous in his Port yet is there no effect or affection brought importing either his being addicted to flattery or that hee was more insolent presumptuous or arrogant then became a man of his ranke But contrary that he was of a gentle nature a repulser of flatterie now as hee grew in age and of due magnificence such as well became him Let us therefore account of him so as one that was singular in respect of his yeares And let the blame lie fully on his enemies who shall finde some meeting hereafter from their Cousin that they may finde all the house perished not with him though indeed the punishment was not proportionated to that which they deserved In Gulielm David fratres in Arce Edinburgena trucidatos Vestra Sophocleo caedes est digna cothurno Vestra Thyestea coena cruenta magis Vos scelere atque dolis vos proditione necati Insontes puerique patriae proceres Regius vestro est foedatus funere vultus Qui fertur siccas non tenuisse genas Haeccine Rectores vestra est prudentia tanta Haeccine laudatur justitia haecne fides Exemplum aeternis nunquam delebile fastis Perstat fraudis atrae persidiaeque trucis In English thus Your murther may deserve a tragick Muse Your horrid dinner justly might excuse Thyestes feast by a more treacherous train Drawn to the axe more barbarously slain Then was his sonne your Princes guiltlesse eye Stain'd with the sight wept at the cruelty Is this these Rulers wisedome this their love To Justice this the prudence men approve So much O! blacke example fit to be Mark't in eternall scroules of infamy Of James called Grosse James the third James sixteenth Lord and seventh Earle of Douglas Lord of Bothwell Abercorne and Annandale the fourth Duke of Turraine and Lord of Longe-ville UNto William succeeded his fathers brother James Lord of Abercorne in all the lands that were intailed but Beatrix sister to the said William fell here to the rest that were not entailed which were many say our Writers specially Galloway Wigton Balvein Ormund Annandale This James was called grosse James because hee was a corpulent man of body he had to wife Beatrix Sinclair daughter to the Earle of Orknay but which Earle it is not expressed To finde it wee must consider that from 1 William Sinclair the first that came out of France and married Agnes Dumbarre daughter to Patrick first Earle of March 2 the next was Henry his sonne who was married to Katherine daughter to the Earle of Stratherne 3 His sonne called Henry also married Margaret Gratenay daughter to the Earle of Marre 4 This Henries sonne Sir William passed into Spain with good Sir James Douglas who carried the Bruces heart to Jerusalem hee was married to Elizabeth Speire daughter to the Earle of Orknay and Shetland and so by her became the first Earle of Orknay of the Sinclaires The second Earle was 5 William also who married Florentina daughter to the King of Denmark the sixth person and third Earle was his son Henry who married Giles or Egidia daughter to the Lord of Niddisdale The seventh person and fourth Earle is Sir William who married Elizabeth Douglas daughter to Archbald Tine-man the first Duke of Turrain and sister to this James the grosse Now this James his wife cannot have been this last Sir Williams daughter for then she should have been his owne sisters daughter And therefore she hath been either Henries that married Giles Douglas or else Sir Williams who married Florentina which of the two I leave it to conjecture her great spirit and high ambition would seem to argue that shee was come of Kings and near to them but the Monument in Douglas calleth her daughter to Henry She bare to this Earle James seven sonnes and foure daughters The name of the eldest was William and the second James who were Earles of Douglas both of them by succession as we shall heare The third was Archbald who married the daughter of John Dumbarre Earle of Murray brother to George Earle of March by which means he got the Earledome of Murray The fourth named Hugh was made Earle of Ormond and had sundry lands given him by the King in Tividale and Rosse The fifth John was made Lord of Balvenie The sixth Henry was Bishop of Duncalden George the seventh died before he was fifteen yeares of age as our Chronicles do witnesse
but there is no mention of him in the monuments at Douglas where the rest are set downe by name As for his foure daughtets 1 Margaret the eldest was married to the Lord Dalkeith 2 Beairix the second to John Stuart Duke of Albanie Constable of Scotland and Captain of fifty men at armes in France The third was named Jennat and was married to the Lord Flemine of Cumbernauld Elizabeth who was the fourth died unmarried This Grosse James his eldest sonne William partly to hold up the greatnesse of his house partly by the Ladies owne desire who directly refused to marry any other of the name of Douglas married Beatrix Douglas his Cousin She was called the faire maiden of Galloway and so by this match the estate of Douglas was preserved intire and those lands which shee would have been heire to and divided from it were kept in their owne hands This match was made farre against the opinion of the rest of the name of Douglas who thought it better that she should have been married to some of the house of Angus or Dalkeith alledging that the house of Douglas was too great already and that their greatnesse would be the ruine of the house which maxime although it proveth often true that too great Dominions under Princes as also Princes themselves having so large extent of territories and other republicks and Common-wealths when they come to that hugenesse that they cannot easily be governed do fall and are overthrown by their owne weight and the conspiracies and combinations of neighbouring Princes or States who feare and are jealous of their excessive greatnesse or by their Subjects within either through the Princes jealousie who suspects them or others envie who stirre jealousie in the Prince and draw him to suspect them And therefore all both Lordships and Empires are to be restrained and kept within a mediocritie and that as well Princes and Common-wealths as subjects which all men will confesse but what this mediocritie is they declare not neither will they confesse or doe they ever thinke that they are come to that fulnesse that there is any danger of exceeding so farre as to procure their overthrow or breed any perill It is said of Augustus Cesar that he intended some moderation of the Empire and had resolved to have propagate it no further yet it was doubted upon what ground it was that hee thus resolved whether out of prudencie or of envie toward his successours that none might goe beyond him or adde any more to it then he had And it is indeed a hard matter to perswade men and perhaps no lesse difficult to prove for all agree that these inferiour things even all of them are in a perpetuall fluxe and motion and that they cannot stand long at a stay without going either forward or backward increasing or decreasing If therefore they goe not forward they must goe backe if they doe not increase they must decrease which if it be true it were better to seek to increase so long as men may then to take them to a standing from which they must decrease if they doe not increase But whether out of that discourse of reason his friends of the name of Douglas would thus have perswaded him not to become too great for feare of falling or for any particular of their owne or whether he for this other reason or rather for the common disposition of men to presse ever forward I know not but hee chose to bee great and take his hazzard And because the two parties were within the degrees prohibited by the Romane Church Brothers children he sent to Rome for a dispensation which being long in coming and he fearing least the King and the rest of the name of Douglas would cast all the impediments they could in the way to hinder the match which was also reported and not without ground caused hasten the marriage before the dispensation came and that in Lent too a time forbidden also and which is more on the friday before Pasch called commonly Good-friday This was thought ominous and the unhappy event confirmed this opinion They were married in the Church of Douglas Some write that this marriage was procured and made by the young man himselfe after the decease of his father However this was a speciall cause of dissention and division amongst those of the name of Douglas For the actions of this grosse James wee have no particulars recorded in Histories either in his brothers time or his nephewes time or now when he cometh to be Earle himselfe There is no mention at all made of him whether he did any thing for to revenge the murther of his nephewes by Creighton and Levingston belike as he hath been corpulent so hath his corpulensie caused a dulnesse of spirit as commonly it doth Some write that he was Warden of all the Marches and his Monument at Douglas agreeth with them and sayes that hee was a great justiciary Others write that he was no ill man that hee entertained no disordered wicked men but yet he did not represse them sharply enough and therefore was suspected by the King and disliked by many hee died in Abercorne within two yeares or not three sayes the manuscript after the marriage of his sonne which hath not been long in the making Wee may ghesse it most probably to have beene not fully three yeares and so that he died in the yeare 1443. Hee was buried in Douglas where on his Tombe he is called Magnus Princeps and amongst other Titles Lord of Liddisdale and Jedward Forrest his wife is styled Domina Aveniae Lady of Avendale His Epitaph there is yet to be seen thus Hic jacet magnus potens Princeps Dominus Jacobus de Douglas Comes de Douglas Dominus Annandiae Gallovidiae Liddaliae Jedburg-Forrestiae Dominus de Balveniâ magnus Wardanus Regni Scotiae versus Angliam c. Qui obiit vicesimo quarto die mensis Martii Anno Domini millesimo quadringentesimo quadragesimo tertio 1443. His Wives is thus Hic jacet Domina Beatrix de Sinclaire filia Domini Henrici Comitis Orcadum Domini de Sinclaire Comitissa de Douglas Aveniae Domina Gallovidiae His Childrens thus Hae sunt proles inter predictos Dominum Dominam generatae 1 Dominus Gulielmus primò genitus haeres praedicti Domini Jacobi qui successit ad totam haereditatem predictam 2 Jacobus secundò genitus Magister de Douglas 3 Archibaldus tertiò genitus Comes Murray 4 Hugo quarto genitus comes Ormundiae 5 Johannes quinto genitus Dominus Balveniae 6 Henricus sexto genitus Margarita uxor Domini de Dalkeith Beatrix uxor Domini de Aubignia Joneta uxor Domini de Biggar Cumbernauld Elizabetha de Douglas quarta filia erat In English thus Here lies a great and powerfull Prince Lord James Douglas Earle of Douglas Lord of Annandale and Galloway Liddesdale and Jedbrough-Forrest and Lord of Balveny great Warden of the Kingdome
Douglas of Cavers Gentleman of his horses So he passed the Carne-Mont with great celerity and haste the rest of his houshold following after by easie journeyes Great was the care his worthy friend the Constable had of him and many wayes did hee labour to keepe him from melancholy and to divert his thoughts from too much dwelling upon his present hard condition there was no kinde of sport or game which he did not afford him with all the varietie he could devise to entertain him and to cheare him up till the court envying even this small contentment to him commanded the Constable also to goe off the Countrey yet was hee never destitute of friends such was the sweetnesse of his disposition and of such power and force was it that it wonne the hearts of all the Gentlemen in those quarters to him such as the Innesses Dumbarres Hayes and others who did all strive who should shew most affection toward him by inviting him to their houses and feasting him by turnes and using of him with all courtesie and respect so that hee could not have beene more honoured and regarded amongst his dearest friends and nearest kinsfolkes Nay such was their love to him that hearing some surmises of no great good will borne to him by Huntley they of their own accord came to him and forbade him to bee afraid of him for they would spend their lives in his defence and for his safetie if the Earle of Huntley should attempt any thing against him Wherefore it was thought that they being thus affected he durst not adventure to execute any Court plot against him which he wanted no good will to do and otherwayes would have done Yet was this the place of the Kingdome where all Huntleyes power and friendship lay very neare at hand and where Angus had least acquaintance and fewest friends all of them being meere strangers to him without any other bond of obligation or tie of relation but what his vertue and worth had gained in that short time of his being amongst them and conversing with them The Courtiers at this time were at no small contest and variance with the Ministers chiefly with Master James Lowson Master Walter Balcanquell John Durie Ministers at Edinburgh and Master Andrew Melvin Principall of the new Colledge of Saint Andrewes and Professour of Divinity there The occasion was this they had at a Generall Assembly approved the fact of Ruthven by the Kings especiall commandement and now being desired by the Courtiers to condemne it they refused to doe it Both sides alledged the Kings authority the Courtiers pleading that such was his will now and the Ministers that it was not such then The Courtiers said that he was a captive then and the Ministers replyed that perhaps he was so now that they saw not any thralling of him then and that it might as well be alledged hereafter that he was a captive now as it was alledged now that hee was a captive then As for the particular quarrels of either side they said they knew them not but one thing they knew that they were as good men as Noble as worthie as well affected to his Majestie who were with him then as those were who were about him now that they were as free from all suspition of unsoundnesse in Religion nay much freer the others being at least suspected In which regard they could not retract what they had done and could not but allow of their fact who had removed from the King men that were not altogether free of suspition What private ends or aimes they had was unknown to them as also they were ignorant what the respects were which they now had both pretended the Kings will but they were sure of this point that the removing of suspected men was a good office and made for his well being and that the instruments thereof were instruments of a good work whatsoever were their intentions Thus most of them spake Others expressed themselves more harshly saying that wicked men were removed and such as were enemies to the Church to the Countrey and to the Nobility who sought their own preferment with the overthrow of all that they might be built upon the ruines of all these These speeches were very unsavourie to the Earle of Arran to the Colonell Stuart and the Prior of Pitten-weeme It rubbed upon them and by consequent as they would have it appeare reflected upon the King Wherefore they called it sedition and stirring up of dissention betwixt the King and his Subjects So they informe the King and by their Information animate him against them Wherefore John Dury behooved to be removed from Edinburgh to Monrosse Master James Lowson and Master Walter Balcanquell were rebuked onely Master Walters Text was treason against the Courtiers and spake too much though hee had said nothing It was that passage of Ecclesiastes I saw Princes walking on foot and servants riding on horse-back that is Great and worthie men displaced and base men set up in their room to which doctrine hee added an admonition that they should look to themselves when the cup of their iniquitie should bee full Master Andrew Melvin was dilated to the King and Councell by one William Stuart that he had said in a Sermon of his That the King was unlawfully called to the Kingdome but he craved that seeing he was accused of wrong doctrine that hee might bee tried by a Generall or Synodall Assembly who are the proper judges of doctrine delivered from the Pulpit It was answered that he should have no other than the King and Councell who ordained him to enter himself prisoner in Black-Nesse Whereupon hee fearing and informed that Colonell Stuart and Arran had no good meaning toward him fled secretly to Berwick Before his departure hee drew up his Apologie of which it will not be amisse to set down the summe as a testimony of his innocencie and equity of his cause as also of the violence and iniquity of those times that so it may appear more evidently what just grounds and reasons the Noblemen had to labour to have things redressed and such enormous insolencies repressed First He protested solemnly before God and his Angels that he never uttered either in that Sermon or in any other any one word which might import any disgrace or slander of his Soveraigne the Kings Majestie but had ever exhorted all men to yeeld him all reverence and obedience that hee had ever and still did acknowledge him his lawfull Prince and supreame Governour in civill matters that he had ever and even then prayed for his preservation and prosperity Secondly that his desire to bee tried by a Synod of the Church did not proceed from any intention to call his Majesties authority in question but onely because they were appointed to bee the ordinary judges of any thing delivered in preaching In primâ instantiâ He alledged for this a plaine Act of Parliament and a conference betwixt certain Lords
of the Councell and some Ministers deputed by the King who had agreed upon this conclusion Thirdly hee said that Councels and Doctors of the Church did think that the triall of such things is most conveniently and fitly to bee taken in the place where the slander is raised and scandall given which was Saint Andrewes for there that Sermon was preached Fourthly hee pleaded that the priviledges of the University granted and given to it by former Kings and confirmed and ratified by his Majesties self made the Rector and his Assessors Judges to all Ministers Masters and Students that were Members of the same and were accused of any offence committed within the liberties thereof Fifthly that he spake nothing but what he had good warrant for from scripture Sixthly that he had for him first the testimony of the Universitie signed by the Rector and sealed with their seal secondly the testimony of the Church-Session in S. Andrews subscribed by the Ministers Elders and Deacons thirdly the testimony of the Provest and Bailiffs and town Councell signed by the town Clerk by their commandement and sealed with their seal fourthly and last of all the testimony of the Presbyterie subscribed by the Clerk thereof which testimonies were of more value to absolve him than any one mans accusation was to condemne him Seventhly he desired that he might have the common priviledge of all the Subjects which was to know his accuser and the prerogative of a Minister of Gods word that an accusation should not be received or put in processe against him but under two or three witnesses Eighthly that his accuser might be liable and incurre the punishment due to him by the Acts of Parliament if his accusation were found to be false Ninthly that the Defender might have place and be permitted to object against his Accuser And that if William Stuart were the man he would prove that the said William had professed hatred against him and had threatned him to do him bodily harm in which respect his information was to be suspected if he were the Delatour or if he were a witnesse his testimony was not sufficient Notwithstanding of all this yet he said he would simply declare the truth in the presence of God and his Angels so far forth as his memory would serve him He said his text was Daniels expounding of the hand-writing on the wal to Baltazar Here he observed how Daniel in reproving Baltazar for not giving glory to God for his benefits toward him and his father and for abusing the vessels of the house of God did apply the Text of the hand-writing to Baltazar From hence and other places of Scripture he inferred that application ought to be made of examples whether of mercies or judgements by the Ministers of the Word as Daniel was to Kings as was Baltazar And that the nearer the example touched the party to whom it were applied as that of Nabuchodonosor who was father to Baltazar the more forcible it would be This said he is the right way of application but who doth it now-a-dayes Or if any do it who cares for it or is moved with it If a man should now apply the example of our Predecessours to these times as of King James the third how his Courtiers and flatterers abused him would they not say that he raved and wandered from his Text Nay perhaps accuse him of Treason Secondly he said concerning these words which his accuser did alledge to have been spoken by him that our Nabuchodonosor to wit the Kings mother had bin banished twice seven years would be restored again as it never came into his mind so did he not remember the words or any expression tending to that purpose or importing any such thing Thirdly As for that speech That the King was unlawfully called to the Crown or any thing sounding that way he protested before God he never spake it nor did he ever doubt of the lawfulnesse of his Majesties authority which the Church had ever maintained he himself constantly avouched as all that knew him could bear witnesse That it was true that in speaking of Nabuchodonosor he had said That first howbeit he had succeeded to his fathers Kingdome and that when he was of ripe years secondly though he were endowed with wisedome learning liberality and other vertues thirdly though he had conquered and purchased divers Territories and Countries as a valiant Captain having been Lieutenant to his father in his fathers time fourthly And although he were made King after his father by all the Nobility yet Daniel maketh mention of none of all these but saith That God gave him the Kingdome From whence he gathered as a firm conclusion That by whatsoever way Kingdomes do come whether by election succession or conquest whether by ordinary or extraordinary means it is God that gives them he that makes Kings But alas men do forget this that are in high places as experience doth shew And not only Atheists and Idolaters but even godly Kings are subject to this forgetfulnesse David extraordinarily called Salomon also extraordinarily and Joas extraordinarily preserved and crowned in his tender years did all forget the ordainer all forget God their advancer and he therefore did chastise them That instead of applying this to the King he did as his custome ever was when he spake of his Majestie turne and convert it into a Prayer That since such was the weaknesse of Godly Kings it would please God of his mercie never to suffer our King to forget Gods goodnesse and mercie toward him who had called him extraordinarily to be King of the Countrey first being but a childe in his Cradle secondly his mother yet alive thirdly a great part of the Nobility his enemies and fourthly some of them still pursuing of him ever since the heavie burden of government was laid on his shoulders He concluded that these were his formall words upon which what ground any man could have to build such accusation against him he referred it to the wisedome of his Majestie and his councell who he hoped would not give eare to such who through malice did stretch or wrest his words or through ignorance did mistake them not being able to distinguish betwixt extraordinary calling and unlawfull calling This Declaration he set forth not so much to beg favour or releasement but to render the reason of his chosen and voluntary exile Divers moe than he who suffered as he did and for the same cause set forth likewise their apologies to justifie themselves by clearing of their innocencie and shewing the causes of their leaving the Countrey their callings The Courtiers did interest the King in all these quarrels and laboured to embarke him therein the deepest they could and by all meanes strove to make him beleeve that all was against him and that their aime was at him whom they wounded through their sides and fain they would have perswaded all others to the same But all were not so blinde
Spey THou who but lately didst endure the smart Of roughest stormes and with a Pilots art Hast scap'd the many dangers of the seas O Angus now in place of wished ease New troubles come I know not by what fate Keep your great spirit firme in every state Shake off sad thoughts and let your looks appear Chearfull without the darkning clouds of fear Deep cares expell let not impatience haste Those ills which of themselves approach too fast Poor worthlesse soules are prest below the weight Of light afflictions to a noble height In crosse affaires doe thou thy courage raise By this thou maist obtaine deserved praise He merits honour and may justly be Esteem'd a man whom no adversitie Dejects nor prosperous successe fwels with pride But by a constant temper doth abide Still like himselfe and with an equall minde Both fortunes beares Let every boistrous winde And threatning wave oppose his labouring oare He steeres his course and seekes the wished shoare Slighting the angry waters chiding noise Let these like hard examples prompt your choice Learne to meet ills till you with all compare For fortitude admir'd Ulysses bare Worse harmes then yours a stranger poore alone Uncloath'd an Exile wandring and unknowne Aenâ—…s and Antenor suffered long Ere Rome was built or Venice but I wrong Our owne to dwell on strangers since there be More store at home marke the whole Progenie Of Douglasses your fathers how they are Fam'd for their gallant acts in peace and warre Each worthy was the glory of his time None without vertue can to honour climbe Looke on all ages you shall hardly see One rais'd by fortune but through miserie Who live at ease and least disturbance feele Soone beare the mock'ry of her rowling wheele How many traines hath peace What discords warre What troubles exile Yet no pleasures are Obtain'd but after toile nor have we rest Till dangers and difficulties are past So thou when this is past hereafter may Injoy at home a calme and pleasing day And to your dear friends chearfully relate The sad effects of Fortunes sullen hate Sad now but pleasant to remember when Your prentisage hath brought a noble gaine This is the way would you a great name win Then tread the steps your Grandsires travell'd in Where Vertue Fortune where your God doth call Follow my thoughts deceive me or you shall Excell those Worthies who alreadie are Or will be famous so the starres prepare Your youth Faire vertue never dwells alone Hard labour is her neare companion Un-easie taskes she loves and joyes to beat The roughest wayes and triumph over fate Be bold and onward take your mounting flight Till you have reacht a true Olympian height Be bold I say and let no furious winde minde Though earth and hell should mix shake your brave Onely with God whom you must still adore You may be instant and his aid implore Let him direct your course and he will be Your Pilot through the waves of misery Steering your barke by every Rocke and Shelfe Each strait and wheeling Poole His sacred Selfe Will guide the Oare first to a place of rest On earth then after death thou shalt be blest Faults escaped in some copies IN the Preface page 6. line 18. for Long Willie reade Longe-ville p. 11. l. 2. for unum r. unam l. 15. for Duglasius r Duglasiis In the Booke p. 14. l. 21. for wanted r. was p. 25. l. 11. supply sonne p. 34. l. 36. supply lessened p. 43. l. 1. sup long p. 52. l. 43. for in furious r. injurious p. 64. l. 1. for people r. pope p. 70. 72. 74. 76. 78. in the titles for Galloway r. Liddesdale p. 76. l. 17. for rather brother r. father-brother p. 80. l. 13. for Douglas r. Angus p. 85. l. 8. sup Prince p. 102. l. 37. for words r. wounds p 107. l 42. for making r. marrying p. 131. l. 38 sup not p. 145. l. 7. for thing r. though p. 148. l. 30. r. therefore sow on p. 154. l. 34. for extracted r. execrated p. 168. l. 31. for life r. Fife p. 171. l. 44. r. the prisoners goods were exchanged p. 177. l. 18. for moved r. composed p. 179. l. 34. for new r. shew p. 233. l. 30. sup not p. 244. l. 2â—… sup not p. 277. l. 3. sup honos p. 278. l. 10. for mother r. brother p. 335. l. 32. sup out of FINIS Their Antiquitie and Originall 2 Of their Nobility 1. Of Vertue 2. Of Degrees 3. Of Offices and imployment 4. Of bloud 5. Of Fame 3. Greatnesse 4. Their valour Liv. lib. 7. de lacu Curtio Livius Boet lib. 10. pag. 195. Holl. p. 164. Scot. Chro. Anno 787 1316. King Robert Bruce in Ireland The white battell The battell of Billand Herkley The Douglas Emrauld Charter Douglas sent into France to Balliol 1327 Douglas at Stanhop park Peace with England King Bruce dieth 1329 His marriage He is made Lord of Galloway His sonnes 1332. Battell at Duplin Balliol Crowned at Scone Douglas chaseth Balliol at Annand the 25. of December 1332. Warre proclaimed Berwick besieged by K. Edward the third Occasion of the battell at Halidoun hill Sonne naturall to Sir James Her marriage One childe Marie 1335 Convention at Perth 2. April 1335. Cummin overthrown at Kilblane and slain 1337. A battell at Blackburne John Stirline defeated by Liddesdale He takes the Castle of Hermitage Hee fighteth five times with Lawrence in one day and vanquisheth him He is sent Ambassadour into France Perth besieged by Robert Stuart Recovereth Cowper Perth taken Stirline taken The originall of Innerleith Occasion of taking the Castle of Edinburgh The Castle taken hee makes Archbald Douglas his brother Keeper Alexander Ramsay taken by Liddisdale and starved in the Hermitage 1346. He is banished and restored again The battell of Durham King David taâ—…en Liddesdale taken also 1353 He is slaine by the Earle of Douglas His marriage wives and children Hee is taken prisoner at Duâ—…ham Ransomed He killes Liddesdale And obtains his whole estate Conflict at Nisbet-moor He takes Berwick 1355. Regained by the English Douglas at the battell of Poictiers 1363 A Parliament The union of the Kingdomes sought Sir Thomas Musgrave taken by ' Douglas The originall of the house of Glammes 1384. Earle ' ouglas death His wife and children The Originall of the houses of Drumlanrig and Cavers He goeth into France He taketh Berwick 15000. horsemen Occasion of the battell of Otterburn A combat betwixt Percie and Douglas The battell of Otterburn Douglas flain Buried at Melrosse He taketh and razeth the Castle of Lochmabane His death He founded the Hospitall of Holywood He is called the blacke Douglas He marries the Kings daughter Egidia His daughter married to the Earle of Orkney He goes into Ireland He takes and burnes Calinfoord He returnes out of Ireland He is made Admirall He is murthered by the Lord Clifford His marriage His children He refused to be Duke His daughter Marjory contracted to Prince David